ΑΝΑΛΗΨΙΣ ΑΝΕΛΗΦΘΗ, The Fastning of St. PETRRS FETTERS. By SEVEN Links, or Propositions. OR, The Efficacy and Extent of the Solemn League and Covenant asserted and vindi­cated, against The Doubts and Scruples of Dr. John Gauden's Anonymous Questionist. St. Peters Bonds not only loosed, but annihilated by Mr. John Russell, Attested by John Gauden, D. D. The League Illegal, falsly fathered on Dr. Daniel Featley: AND THE Reasons of the University of Oxford for not taking (now pleaded to discharge the obligation of) the Solemn League and Covenant. By Zech. Crofton, Minister of the Gospel at S. Botolphs Algate, LONDON.

Jer. 34.15.

Ye were now turned, and had don right in my sight, and ye had made a Covenant before me in the House which is called by my Name.

Ver. 16.

But ye turned, and polluted my Name.

Ver. 18, 20.

I will give the men that have transgressed my Covenant, which have not performed the words of the Covenant which they made before me, I will even give them into the hand of their enemies.

Error cui non resistitur approbatur, & veritas quae non defenditur opprimitur; negligere quippe cum possis deturbare perversos, nihil est aliud quam fove­re, nec caret scrupulo societatis occultae qui manifesto facinori cum potest desinit obviate. Innocent.

London, Printed for Ralph Smith, at the sign of the Bible in Cornhill, near the Royal Exchange. 1160.

The Epistle to the READER.

Courteous Reader,

I Am not insensible that the subject matter of these papers, and the season of their publi­cation, may expose them and their Author to the censure of the Committee of Discre­tion; which if they do, I cannot but let thee know, this will not be the first time I have fallen under their correction: For, such was my loyalty to the Kings Majesty in His late unjust exile, and the cogency of the Covenant on my conscience, that my preached Sermons, and printed Papers, were very frequently under the examination of this Committee, constituted not onely of my envious enemies, (desirous to discover in me a rashness which might prove my ruine) but also my trembling friends, and timerous brethren in the Ministry, who thought any who stept before them in duty, thrust themselves into present danger; and yet no judgment could pass against me save one­ly this, The state of affairs might have made him more politick; but that it is truth he spake, and a Ministers duty to speak, it could never be denied.

I presume, men to whom I am in any measure known, will not judge me such a fool as not to discern the current of the times, countenance of the Court, clamors of the Countrey, con­tradictions of rising persons in the Church & Commonwealth to what is herein asserted; the compliance and connivance of many my brethren in the Ministry under the same Oath herein vindicated; and the cooled courage of the first Composers, earnest Instigators, and zealous Promoters of the Solemn [Page]League and Covenant: and that in dissenting from them, and opposing my private apprehensions to their more prudent affe­ctions, I must needs expose my self to the reproach of singu­larity, inconsiderate heat, peevishness of spirit, and contract on my self the frowns of men in power, and frettings of my com­plying brethren, and fellow-confederates, and fail the expecta­tions of my own preferment, which my courage and constancy for His Majesties just interest in the worst of oppressing times, and utmost of opposition (wherein many who now vilifie the Covenant, durst not speak, nay did basely comply and promise, to be true and faithful to the Common-wealth of En­gland, as it was then established without a King and House of Lords) had heightned in both my friends and foes; against which, when I reason with flesh and blood, and consult a proud heart within, and numerous family without me, I find sufficient Arguments (according to the dictates of nature) to determine folly against my self; but I hope I have not so learned Christ.

True piety doth suggest and convince me, that wisdom to­wards God, is folly to the world; and the Watchmans pru­dence is to proclaim an approaching evil, whilst at a distance, capable of diversion, and escape; and that the most wise of Gods Ministers in all ages, judged it their duty to oppose Gods Word to mens prevailing lust, and present propensi­ty unto wickedness: Elijah-like to stand alone, and speak the mind of God, when for so doing they may be branded as the troublers of Israel, when indeed their sin, not the preachers speach, doth cause the commotion; with Micaiah to denounce the danger of Ahabs design, though 400 Prophets encourage it, and King, and the Court encline to it: and with Jeremi­ah, to say to the King, Keep thy Oath, and thou shalt be de­livered, when Princes and Prophets perswade the breach thereof, and himself must down into the Dungeon as a prea­cher of sedition: Few men will deny, that Roger Bacon [Page]in his plain preaching to King Henry 3. that if he did not remove his malignant counsellors, Peter Bishop of Win­chester, and Peter de Rivallis, he could never be at quiet, played a wiser part than did the Bishop, who, to please the Kings humor, preached up the Kings prerogative to such a pitch, as brought himself under an Anathema, from which he was forced to appeal to Rome for relief: And all good Prote­stants will conclude Cranmer was much wiser in alone with­standing King, Council Parliament, Lords temporal & spiri­tual, in the case of K. Henry 8. his six Popish Articles, than in that Court-compliance, which caused that doleful complaint in the midst of the fire, This my unworthy right hand.

Magnanimity is a vertue not the least necessary to a man, but most necessary to a Christian, and most of all to a Minister, who should like his Steeple stand in all storms (rais­ed under, and by the variations of human affairs) and not like the Weather cock turn with every wind. I am ashamed to think with what vigour some asserted the Obligation of the Covenant in reference to Religion, when the civil part thereof was clouded and broken; and now would vindicate the civil part thereof, whilst Religion is specially concerned: Like wise Archers, level at the mark because of spectators observa­tion, but resolve to shoot fair and far off; whilst others wholly couch it, are ready to cast it off, or by false glosses, and frivo­lous interpretations evade it, and study how to charm others into the same silence, I had almost said sin.

It is worth remembrance, that Religion and its Reforma­tion never was, nor must now be expected, to be the result of an ordinary measure of resolution: It is needlesse to recite the boldness of the Apostles and Primitive Fathers against the contradiction of the Pagans; Alexander and Athanasius that [...] against the Arrian Empire in promo­ting and defending the true Religion: or Wickliff, Hus, and Luther, and others, in the first reformation; and the [Page]conflicts of Englands Non-conformists against the remain­ders of corruption, and Romish Reliques in our Church, unto a Solemn Covenant for their extirpation.

Zeal, courage, and constancy suit not any act so well as the asserting the Obligation of a Sacred Oath, to which King and Kingdom are the subjects, and of which God is Object and Avenger: so that in hanc arenam descendere, to enter a controversie in defence thereof is pro aris & focis certare, to fight for God and our Country, that the one be not dishonoured, or the other destroyed by perjury. Dr. Sanderson notes courage as a necessary Bar to the swearing of a forced Oath; De juram. prael. 4. Sect. 14. pag. 123. I am sure it is much more such to the break­ing of it when sworn; he makes it essential to piety, Viro forti, id est pio, pius enim esse nequit qui non est fortis. To him I must needs subscribe, whilst Solomon seems to have been his Dictator, The righteous are bold as a Lion, but the sluggard crieth, There is a Lion in the way; and fools wait wind and weather to the losing seed-time and harvest. I deny not wisdom to watch and wait opportunity of action, but that general distaste, and dissent, direct contradiction, or de­clared inhibition of some, luke-warm declention of others, danger and difficulty unto an improbability of effect, should demurre to a positive duty (such as is ministerial exaction of the Oath of God) is plain folly, and to divert it is praedo­minate iniquity: ob dubia quae se offerunt nemo à bene fa­ciendo cessare debeat, is a Divine rule, most fit for Divines to practice in religious discharges. Cicero de Offi­ciis. lib. 3. p. 404 Regulus is no little re­nouned for his fidelity to his forced Oath, Cum vigilando necabatur, erat in meliore causa quam si domi senex cap­tivus perjurus & consularis remanisset; And me-thinks the dying profession of Mr. Christopher Love, Speech on the Scaffold. in reference to this very Covenant, I had rather die a Covenant-keeper than live a Covenant-breaker, should yet have some influ­ence on London-Ministers.

Let men count me fool and firebrand, or what they please, my record is above, and witness is on high. I must tell thee, as no perswasion of my friends, threats of foes, losse of estate, danger of liberty, declension of brethren, could con­strain my silence in the civil part of the Covenant which con­cerned Caesar; so I cannot but speak unto the religious part of it, which concerneth God and his Church, the things there­in sworn to be extirpated, being generally evil; and the best (viz.) Answer to the Remonstrant. p. 30, 31. Episcopacy (which Smectymnus tells us [In its best and primitive institution was of diabolical occasi­on, and meer humane, not Apostolical prescription; a remedy uneffectual to its designed end, and only became a stirrup to Antichrist;] which I hope none of them will be perswaded to hold) is onely good in that particular which is common to other Governments; and not divine, or necessary, but within human power to be discharged or continued. And in conscience of its obligation, I have this once and again put pen to paper, whereby, if I may do God and his Church, the King and Kingdom, any service, I shall be glad, like unto Alexanders souldier, to be found in the fashion of a fool; being resolved, in the discharge of duty, to seek dignity according to old Strato's direction, by turning my back on the rising Sun; and withstand S. Peters tempo­rizing (to the stumbling of the weak, and strengthning of the wicked) unto his very face; for he will be found worthy to be blamed. Let mens spirits be composed, the case of con­science be candidly discussed, the bond of the Covenant be by right and religious reason discharged, none shall more chear­fully submit than my self; but if the Covenant be sleighted as of no use, by Jesuitical Sophisms made void, by violence violated, or by false glosses and interpretations evaded; faithfulnesse unto it, and the zeal of a Minister (bound to speak in Gods Name, that his anger may be silent) and love and loyalty to King and Kingdom (studious of what may [Page]profit more than please) will constrain an out-cry, and con­stant call, Oh regard the Covenant, the Solemn League and Covenant!

The degrees of reformation obtained, before this Cove­nant was made, were matter of joy to the Church, and ground of praise to God, but not of content and full satisfaction, whilst higher degrees were desirable, and to be pursued; and though we now should obtain another step to what we then had, but yet, not only short of, but inconsistent with the degree cove­nanted or sworn; I deny it not to be materially good, yet cannot but judge it to be a formal evil. I fear a breach of the Covenant, unless we can find a medium between perjury and non-performance (quoad captum) of the thing sworn to God. I can chearfully embrace every degree of good, but not triumph in that good which falls short of engagement unto God; Reformation is not more joyous, than the retrogra­dation thereof is grievous to a serious spirit; that the child stick in the birth is dangerous, but its return into the womb is so apparent an hazard to mother and child, it admits no mo­deration in midwife or assistants, but provoketh earnest and utmost diligence for delivery. I tremble to think what may yet become of the Reformed Churches, if Englands reforma­tion after so long and sad a travel be returned backward, and that against the strength of a Solemn League and Cove­nant. I pray God we be not courted into the Cassandrian ac­commodation, into which Englands Prelates could not cudgel us. It bodes no good, when sacred Oaths are conceived to be Court-complements, State-stratagems to be once used to effect a present design, & so laid aside to be no more regarded; or like riders knots, with which men at pleasure play fast and lose.

I am not so rigorous as to extort the sense of an Oath beyond what its genuine construction will bear: nor can I allow a sig­nification more laxe than the scope, Grammatical exposition, and Logical resolution of the words will admit. Some wits can [Page]find, or rather fancy starting-holes in the strictest and pl [...]est bonds, Proteus-like, turning any thing into any shape, thereby thinking to speak the weakness of an Oath, they shew them­selves notoriously wicked.

Mille adde catenas,
Effugiet tamen haec sceleratus vincula Proteus.
Hor. lib. 2. Sa­tyr. 3.

But the words of this Covenant are plain and clear to every common capacity; and in no part more clear than in that un­der present controversie (viz.) Refo mation of Religion, wherein the Word of God is made the lanthorn to direct our course; and best Reformed Churches our lanched boighs to detect our dangers in every time of Doubt: In the evils to be removed, that which might occasion the greatest doubt, is made most plain by the description of the object and denomination of the act. The Object is expressed by a term Prelacy, though general in its signification, yet by long and common appropri­ation, as obvious to vulgar capacity to denote a special kind of government in the Church, as tyranny in reference to the Common-wealth: Yet it is restrained by a more particular de­nomination Hierarchy, holy government by the order of holy high Priesthood (as some do fancy) and specifical descripti­on by its enumerated substantial parts, Archbishops, Bishops, Deans, Deans and Chapters, in which it formally existed; and separable adjuncts, Commissaries, Chancellors, and other Officers depending thereupon; so that these not in sensu composito (that the removal of any one Officer might suffice) but complexo, the Government conaining all or any of these, is the object sworne against, appears to every unpre­judiced Reader: and so it squares with the Act expressed by the most significant word which could be devised, viz. Extir­pate; which certainly every ordinary reader knoweth to a­mount unto more than mutation, (by dismembring some sepa­rable [Page]adjuncts thereupon dependent, as Commissaries or Chancellors, or by limitation and regulation, which yet makes the Bishops holy hands essential to all acts of confirma­tion of Catechumenists, or Ordination of Ministers, or Ju­risdiction in the Church, though there be never so many grave, learned, and pious Presbyters and Pastors: a few of whom may be his Lordships Council, without any intrinsecal au­thority in themselves and without him; whilst all men know to extirpate signifieth, una cum stirpe evellere, to pluck up by the very root. In this point if the words of the Oath were not sufficiently clear, and the Lawyers rule, Lex currit cum praxi, may point us to a Comment. The Petition opposed by the Bishop Hall. Re­monstrant, defended by Smectymnuus, presented to the Par­liament, the debates, many speeches and resolves in the Hou­ses which preceded and produced the advice of the Assembly of Divines, Ordinances of Parliament, and Oath of His most Sacred Majesty as King of Great Britain, in pursuit of the Covenant which ensued upon the swearing the same, hath written this sense in such legible Characters, that all may run and read it. And although I would not require any thing more, I can take nothing lesse (because God alloweth no abatements in an Oath) than what hath been sworn, though it should ap­pear good and profitable, but not necessary, necessitate pre­cepti divini.

However others may flagge and faulter, or fall off from the Covenant, I must tell the assertors of the Presbyterial Go­vernment, that if they have no conscience, they are hedged into the observance of it on the account of Credit: Reasons of the present judg­ment of the U­niversity of Oxford, con­cerning the Solemn League and Covenant. Sect. 7 p. 21. for the U­niversity of Oxford (as with them combin'd to their reproach) from the Jesuites and Sectaries, hath charged it to be their property, to swear one thing in their words, and in their own sense to mean another; to invent Oaths and Cove­nants for the Kingdom, dispence vvith them vvhen they please; swear and forswear, as the wind turneth, like a god­ly [Page]Presbyter: which if any of them will dare to verifie, they shall give me leave to mourn alone for their iniquity: for (by Gods grace) my soul shall not enter into the secrets of an Art so sinful and shameful before God and men; but study that Rule, Be vvise as Serpents, but innocent as Doves.

Courteous Reader, I have held thee too long in the threshold; I shall stay thee no longer save to tell thee, if in any thing I seem indiscreet, it is in venturing something of Answer to the Reasons of the University of Oxford (which every simple Anti-covenanter, and scurrilous Pamphleter (not able by the least Casuistical consideration to discharge the Covenant) do revive, and run into as the Gordian knot, never to be loosed; and to which my Antagonist Dr. Gauden (beaten out of his own Divinity) doth retreat as to his impregnable Castle of confidence) which may indeed savour something of arrogancy, in any single opponent, by whose over-matched weaknesse the cause may suffer: Give me leave to tell thee, the dread hereof hath smothered in silence what is now drawn out by the reputa­tion of unansvverable Reasons they have received amongst the enemies of the Covenant. I cannot live by an implicite faith, but in a case of conscience must examine the considera­tions of the most learned Society. General Councils are more authoritative and authentick than any single University; yet they have erred, and their errors have been detected by single persons. And how foolish soever I may seem, I have so much wit as to know, Timidi & ignavi nunquam erigent Tro­phaeum, Honor attends not Dastards. And again, Trophae­um ferre me à forti viro pulchrum est; sin autem & vincar, vinci à tali nullum est probrum. It is an honor to Scander­beg to beat, not any shame to be beaten by the numerous Turks: If I be vanquished by their more learned pens, it can be to me no disgrace, nor to truth any great dammage, whilst my being over-poured in so good a cause, will engage [Page]more able men, (who have any zeal for, or conscience of the Oath of God which lieth on us, our King, and Kingdom) to appear for the relief and defence thereof: In expe­ctation of which, I cast my self on thy candor and ingenuity,

Zach. Crofton.

ΑΝΑΛΗΨΙΣ ΑΝΕΛΗΦΘΗ; The Fastning of St Peter's Fetters. OR, The Solemn League and Covenant, and its Conscience-binding Power Asserted and Vindicated, &c. in an Epistle to the Right Worship­ful Sir Lawrence Bromfield Knight, and Colonel in LONDON.

The PREFACE.

Right Worshipful,

IF (without suspition of blasphemy and irre­verence towards Sacred men and Sacred writ) I may pursue Dr. John Gauden's Metaphor, I cannot but tell you, mens prophane neglect and contempt of the Covenant did not a little perplex me; but that Solemn and Sacred Oaths should be deemed St. Peters Bonds; and that Protestant Divines (dreaming of an Apostolical Priori­ty) should by Popish Arguments attempt his Release to the Re-establishment of the Papatum alterius mundi (as it was, is, and must be owned) of Episcopacy in Lawn sleeves, exerci­sing Paternal Authority over their brethren, as the peoples Dr. John Gan­den's Analysis of the Cove­nant. p. 17. equals and inferiors, because in black coats, did much more af­flict my spirit.

Sir, in sence hereof, I did send out my Analepsis after the Do­ctors Analysis; and made bold to withstand St. Peter to his [Page 2]face, for he was to be blamed, and indeed condemned (as [...]. the word in Gal. 2.11. doth signifie) and brought him back to prison (it must be so esteemed) with silence hearkning for his joyful songs under Christ his Masters yoke; and in those holy Stocks: and resolved submissively to wait on God, to per­fect the peace and purity of his Church in England, and plead the quarrel of the Covenant; but the Grating Files of some (more willing than able to dismiss my prisoner) have disturbed my rest.

Truly, Sir, I love St. Peter better in Bonds than in the Popes Lordly Chair, and was never yet reputed a Sceptick, and there­fore cannot now brook to have my Analepsis out-run, and de­rided with an [...], a scornful escape from my due and di­ligent pursuit; and therefore must once more make bold, under your Worshipfull name, 1 Sam. 18.23. to send this Ahimaaz after Cushi, though on the same errand; whereunto I am no little encouraged, for that the Book so called. Doubts and Scruples concerning the taking the So­lemn League and Covenant, which are by the Doctor (my Anta­gonist) and his Nephew No-body, commended to my considera­tion, hath done me the honour to couple you with me; and you the honour as to tell the world, you abide as stedfast in the Cove­nant as they found you in their first assaults.

Noble Colonel, I will not fear to be (in my place) your Se­cond, under so holy an Ensign as is the Solemn League and Cove­nant; nor once doubt your courage in so good a cause, which I wish may appear in Common-Council, not Champian-Fields: For Sir,

Tutius est contendere verbis,
Quam pugnare manu

Sanctified words uttered from a sound mind, may subdue pro­phaneness, and settle His Majesties Throne in Righteousness, and no way disturb the peace of these too long distracted Nations: rather than which, I desire never to put pen to paper.

Sir, Since my answer to Dr. Gaudens Sense and Solution of the Covenant, many Pamphlets have started into the world, to raise a dust, and make a noise in the streets, that the Vulgar may think something may be said against the Covenant; but when [Page 3]they come to be considered, they appear like the Apples of So­dom, or out-cries of affrighted women, who cry, Stop, stop, Hold, hold; but cannot stretch one hand whereby to hold or stay the pursuit.

The first of thse was John Rowland, A Rejoynder to Mr. Row­land's Reply. a right Sir John Suck­ling in his pretended Reply to the Anonymous Answer to the Do­ctor, wherein, more like a Sir John Country Curate than Re­ctor of Footscray in Kent, he answereth all matters of moment as to fact or notion, as if to a Quis fuit hic sepultus in his Church­yard, with I know not, I cannot tell, I have not read, I have not the Book, and the like; meriting to himself Ignoramus Mot­to, Per verbum Nescio Resolvitur omnis questio. Yet he giveth Mr. Crofton (the meanest dwarfe, but) in his monstrous eye the Goliath of the Covenanters, a most capital Confutati­on: Like a well-skill'd pick-pocket, writing his name in such Capital Letters, that men may run and read, and sucklings stand still and gaze at them: but throughout his whole Book medieth not with him or his Answer, and therefore my Re­joynder to his Reply must be tht of Sir Thomas Moor to the silly Frier,

Tu bene cavisti ne te ulla occidere possit
Litera; nam tota est litera nulla tibi.
Thou tak'st good care the Letter kill thee not,
Thy skill is such thou know'st not B from Bot.

But yet in fine, by a Hocus-Pocus Postscript, he conjured Mr. Crofton into a Synonimy with Anonymus, and profoundly con­cluded, Answer one, answer all.

The next was a paper of the like stamp, Mr. Russel's pischarge dis­charged. but more immediate­ly directed unto me, yet not to any thing of my Arguments; This was, The Solemn League and Covenant discharged, by John Rus­sel of Chinkford in Essex: This man pretends not onely to loosen, but to annihilate St. Peters bonds; and for his strength and skill, was attested by John Gauden D. D. and yet he medleth not with one of those Arguments he pretendeth to discharge, but starts a new notion; which, because it so well pleased the Doctor, shall (though not worth it) come in its place to be considered: I owe [Page 4]this man thanks for his good opinion of the modesty and perfection of my answer, In his Epistle. which he saith, was onely defective in point of me­mory, for that I did not remember the Kings concessions which were voted a ground of peace, were with continuance of Episco­pacy; but by his leave I remembered it, though my Argument led not to repeat it; and though he seem to forget, I remember the Concessions were to suspend Episcopacy, and the Liturgy, and admit Presbytery and the Directory for three years. To him I say then,

Turpe est doctori, cum culpa redarguit ipsum.

And wish him, He so calls it himself in p. 8. who so minds my memory, to look well to his Intellectuals: For, the last qualm of sadnesse made him half mad, to rage and rave, That Mr. Crofton had urged the Ligne de saint in France as the President of the Covenant, who onely rescued the Covenant from the odium of that comparison cast upon it by the Doctor, and that, by the same Argument which himself granteth, (viz.) That though the Ligne de saint were sin­ful in the matter, yet it was lawful enough in the abstracted form of it. And here also he rampantly braggeth, that he could pro­duce an hundred precedents to square with the conditions of the times when the Covenant was taken; which, considering the Re­ligion professed, the Kingdoms confederated, the Reformation pursued, the Authority directing it, and the like; if he find ten of his hundred I will go to Bedlam, on condition he lie there till wise men discern the parallel. The common out-cry of others is, The like time was never seen; but this was to ease his mind, as himself professeth.

The third was the Spurious League Illegal, The Bastardy of the League Illegal. falsly fathered on Dr. Daniel Featly, by the dignity of his name to deceive the world; but the feature of it is every way unlike a man so acute and Logical as was this Doctor, as is evident in its arguing idem per idem, in the 8 and 11th Arguments, generals from particulars, Ar­gument 8. pag. 26. its Contradiction to the Doctor, who, in his Epi­stle to the Parliament, prefixed to his Dipper Dipt, denomina­teth the two Houses Beauty and Bonds, and owns the Commors as Legislators, the Lords as Executors, and determined their War, A repairing the Temple with their Swords in their hands: [Page 5]whom this Book (pretending to be written the same year with that Epistle) denyeth to be any Lawful Authority, and deno­minateth fomenters of that unnatural civil War; nay, it is con­tradictory to it self, affirming, No people may make a Covenant in any case without the Kings consent, in pag. 15. Arg. 3. and yet affirmeth, that in sundry cases a people may covenant not onely with­out, but against the consent and command of the King, Page 20. unto which I might add an heap of Non-sence observable in it, as, That the Covenant is not a vertue, for Aristotle saith, Virtus est habitus Electivus, pag. 26. This piece looking asquint at me, is loaded with such railing language, that it seems to have come from be­neath, and must be owned as Dr. Featly's Ghost, raised by the circle of his Executors fancy, to clear his way to preferment; it gives us arguments by number, not by weight; the force of any of them is in the Oxford-Reasons (that fountain that feeds, and Fort that guards all exceptions against the Covenant) and shall in its place be considered.

The fourth and last Pamphlet no lesse ridiculous than the rest, The doubts and scruples concerning the Covenant weighed. as scarce having a grain of true Religion, or a scruple of a Right Reason, is the doubts and scruples against taking the Solemn League and Covenant, published by an aliquis Nemo, a man in the Moon, and so like to be resolved by Nuper Nunquam; but this is ushered into the world at its Being re­printed. new birth by the learned Epistle of Dr. John Gauden, and is offered to the consideration of Sir Lawrence Bromfield, and Mr. Zachary Crofton; and so makes the Exchange ring, and streets roar with Dr. Gauden's Re­ply to Mr. Croftons Answer about the Covenant, and so calls for regard, which otherwise was as fit ware for the Tobacco-shops as any the rest.

Truly, Sir, I could not read this Epistle without astonish­ment, for that instead of those clear, pregnant, and constant beams of right reason, and true Religion, which shineth with the brightness and stability of Divine and Human Laws; and might be the pillars of this truth, firm support of duty, sure bounds of obedience, and safe repose of conscience, which he pro­mised in his Analysis, and I demanded in my Analepsis; he doth idem iisdem verbis asserere, affirm the same thing without distin­ction, in the same terms without variation, or other demon­stration; onely, (as having obtained his fancied paternal autho­rity) [Page 6]he doth something more Magisterially prescribe the perform­ing of the Covenant against Schism (which he would have us take on his word to de Presbytery, to which Doctor Usher would have reduced Episcopacy) and Superstition, before we consider its obligation against Episcopacy; and in a grave passion, bran­deth the Covenant (himself hath sworn) with the Epithite of a lawless unnational Covenant, and stigmatizeth the exactors there­of as covetous crafty men, engaged in the sacrilegious depre­dations of the Church, and unstable souls: Which cannot be found in me: My 8 l. per annum will not more acquit me from the one, than my Sequestration for adhereing to the Cove­nant, will acquit me from the other. But he addeth, Or silly souls, and such an one I may be, yet will play the fool in glory­ing in such godly simplicity. In this heat he chargeth all Civillians and Casuists with foolish and fanatick Superstition, as well as mad and violent Schism, in teaching men to avoid what is good, honest, just, and lawful, because of a supposed and confessed abuse thereof: Not so much as favouring Hezekiah, who demo­lished the brazen Serpent; nor Paul in his resolution, never to eat flesh in his future diet. We may be assured he will never be so superstitious or schismatical, as to cut off his right hand, or pluck out his right eye, (which are good, honest, just, lawfull mem­bers) in case they offend him, though the Lord Christ himself hath so directed.

But, Sir, with what face think you can Dr. Gauden again urge against the Covenant the defect of Authority, its sad effects, the obscurity, ambiguity, and seeming discrepancy of the Covenant, for the discharge of its obligation, whilst he hath been fully and soberly answered as to these things, and hath made no Reply? How is it that he presseth forward his Episcopacy without distin­ction? and yet I have told him there is Papal Episcopacy to be ex­tirpated, and a Presbyterial Presidency (pointed unto them by the Primate of Armagh) to be advanced. Knoweth he not, qui bene distinguit bene docet? Or doth he disdain to take truth from so mean an hand? He is a Minister, so am I, though my poor estate, numerous family, or want of the Kings grace, will not al­low me to write D. D.

But seriously, Sir, though Popish do, me-thinks Protestant Bishops should not disdain a Reformation in a Luthers hand: Let [Page 7]him then consult Dr. Sanderson De Juramento, and if he square with, or I differ from his Divinity, let him be humm'd, and me be hist, & contra. I believe he would not have us think him so ambitious of his Episcopal See (to which some say he is promo­ted) as for it to break his Covenant, and brow-beat his brethren, and rage against the Oath of God with à non amote— and being demanded a reason, can say no more than Non possum dice­re quare. Sure he is not so stout a Sophister as to pass the premises, and stand to the denial of the conclusion. If he have attained to a Papal-Episcopal-Chair, I hope he will not pretend to the Infalli­bility of it, and bind our faith on his ipse dixit. Verily, Sir, I can­not but say to the Doctor, concerning his Analysis and this Epi­stle, as Erasmus to Faber of Vienna,

Mente cares, si res agitur tibi seria; rursus
Fronte cares, si sic ludis, amice Faber.

Whether he be proudly mad, or foolishly pertinacious, I will not judge, but must yet call on him to remember the Covenant, and consider from whence he is fallen, and repent. He had need to run to the common Refuge, the Oxford Reasons; but it is well if they prove not a broken Reed, more to wound than de­fend him.

Sir, notwithstanding these and the like Squibs and Crackers flung out against the Solemn League and Covenant, to make pro­phane men sport, and expose it to vulgar scorn more than sa­tisfie conscience, the Covenant keeps the field in its full force and vigour, and St. Peters bonds abide. I shall not therefore waste time and paper to trace their follies, and tire my Reader with an answer to words without weight; but in the pursuit of (the edifi­cation of souls) the end of my Ministerial Writing, as well as Preaching, Fasten St. Peters Fetters, and secure my Prisoner by a Chain made of those Seven Links or Propositions, which, being cleared and confirmed, will extend the influence, and enforce the obligation of the Covenant, against that prophane opposition which is made unto it, (viz.)

1. The asserting of the Solemn League and Covenant, and its ob­liging force, is a duty indispensably incumbent on every man in [Page 8]his place; but especially on the Ministers of the Gospel.

2. The irregularities in first making the Covenant will not dis­charge its obligation, now it is made and sworn.

3. The matter sworn in the Solemn League and Covenant is just and lawful, to be maintained and pursued.

4. The form and manner of making the Solemn League and Co­venant was good and allowable.

5. The Ambiguities and Contradictions of the words in the So­lemn League are imagined, and not real.

6. The Covenant in its quality, and for its obligation, is publick and National, as well as private and personal.

7. The Solemn League and Covenant is in the nature of it permanently binding, and no way to be absolved or dischar­ged.

Of these then particularly, and in their order. And first of the first of them.

Sectio Prima. Proposition. The asserting of the Solemn League and Co­venant, and its obliging force, is a duty indispensably in­cumbent on every man in his place, but especially on the Ministers of the Gospel.

WHilst we consider this Proposition, and frame this Link of our Chain, we must take the Covenant in its abstracted form, as it is a Solemn Compact confirmed by an Oath, in which God is witness, or party, or both. And at present take it for granted, that the matter of it is true, just, and lawful; which yet will hereafter in its appointed place be discussed.

And as such, I say the asserting of the Covenant, and its ob­liging force, unto the exacting of performance, and rebuke of negative or positive breach of it, in not doing, or in doing con­trary to what is covenanted, is a duty indispensably incumbent on all men in their places, (viz.) in their publick or private capa­cities, wherein they are to express themselves, and expect others to be acted (as men and Christians) by the dictates and directi­ons [Page 9]of conscience; in order whereunto, the Covenants in which they bind themselves each to other, or joyntly to God, as well as divine counsel, must be their compass, to guide their course past dangers and destruction.

Conform hereunto was the commendable carriage of Gyth the younger brother, but faithful Counsellor to Harold King of England, who considering the state of the Quarrel between him and William Conqueror, gave the King this warning, Cambd. Brit, p. 149, 150. In case you have made promise to William of the Kingdom, withdraw thy person out of the Battel; for surely, all thy forces shall not secure thee against God, and thy own conscience, who will require punishment for breach of faith and promise.

Every man is, in charity, bound to be an Angel to an un­mindful Jacob, in point of his vow to God, and Monitor to his back-sliding brother; but it especially belongs to Gospel-Mini­sters, who being Gods Watchmen against sin, and his peoples Remembrancers unto duty, are not onely by common Charity, but also by special Office, bound to give warning against approach­ing evil, contracting guilt, and impending judgments of God; Ezek. 3.16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 33.7, 8, 9, and that as they will acquit themselves from the blood of those immortal souls, who slip into, and perish by their sin. On this account the word of the Lord cometh unto his Prophets, with a Say unto them, Thus saith the Lord, I will give the men which have transgressed my Covenant, which have not performed my Covenant, even the Princes of Judah, and the Princes of Jeru­salem, and Zedekiah the King, into the hand of their en [...]mies, Jer. 34.18, 19, 20, 21, &c. And therefore the censure of be­ing contentious, or danger of being cast into prison as seditious, and losing all their comforts, must not deterre the Ministers of God from coming to the King, and crying out in the Name of the Lord, Shall he break the Covenant and be delivered, shall he do such things and prosper, and escape? Ezek. 17.15. for in case of silence the sin will be on their heads, and the stones in the street will cry out.

This is a principle so common and clear, The duty ur­ged from piety towards God. that none profes­sing Reason or Religion dare deny it; and the reason of it is written in such legible Characters, that all may run and read it, (viz.) The Covenant is an Oath, the highest appeal to God, who must not, will not be mocked, or made a witness to His own [Page 10]dishonour, but will punish the breach thereof as a most heinous sin. Therefore the Ministers of God (standing in his stead) must with all zeal exact the accomplishment of it, as the practice of piety dependant on such a piece of worship: Remembring God hath strictly charged, That if a man vow a vow, and bind his soul, he shall not break his word, he shall do according to all that pro­ceedeth out of his mouth, Numbers 30.2. So that in piety to God the Covenant must be kept, and its obligation be as­serted.

Loyalty to the King is no little swasive to this duty; 2. Loyalty to the King. for that leads to all fidelity in discharges and prevention of every thing destructive and dishonourable to his Majesty; Perjury (most odious to God and man) is abominable in any, and most con­spicuous in a Prince. Who can without dread remember the fierceness of Gods fury against Zedekiah for breaking the Oath, into which he was forced by the straitest Siege? Or, observe the Odium that abideth on Albert the Emperor, Almerick King of Jerusalem, Ʋladislaus King of Hungary, and the Christian-Princes, for breaking their Covenants with the Turk? and the obloquy indelible which lieth on Eugenius and Silvester Popes, and Julian Cardinal of S. Angelo, and the Order of Tem­plars, for abetting and advising (by the same Arguments urged against our Covenant) the breach thereof? Can any true English-man, and Liege Subject, without horror call to mind the perjury of King Harold, which let in William Conqueror to our Land? and how King John was made odious, and deserted by this out-cry, Withdraw your selves from a perjured King, and not in sence thereof be stirred up with zeal to assert the Covenant? which bro­ken, will load with shame, and subject to the displeasure of that God who can destroy both us and our King, so happily restored to each other.

True Loyalty is no less studious to establish the Kings Throne in Righteousness, than obsequious to the Royal expressions of His Pleasure: Yet to such as center Loyalty in the last, I would ad­vise that they would seriously consider, That howsoever His late Majesty of Honorable Memory (for the conscience of his Oath) was acted by the misapprehension of the Covenant to in­terdict it; yet he was more sensible of its obliging force when ta­ken, than to attempt the discharge thereof; and therefore in His [Page 11]Solitudes He adviseth His Subjects unto the Keeping of the Cove­nant in all honest and just ways, The contem­plation on the Covenant. as thinking the chief end of the Covenant in many the takers intention, was to preserve Religion in purity, and the Kingdom in peace. And as one under the awe of the Oath of God, chargeth His most Sacred Majesty that now is, That if God bring Him to His own on hard corditions, He should be careful to perform what he should promise. And His most Sacred Majesty, as a most obedient Son to a Father so pi­ously prudent, having Himself sworn the Solemn League and Co­venant, and the establishment of it in all his Dominions, by His Royal Declaration of August 16. 1650. from Dumfirmling, professeth Himself deeply humbled for His Fathers opposition to the Covenant; and that on full perswasion of the justice and e­quity of all the Articles thereof, He had sworn and subscribed the Solemn Leagne and Covenant of the three Kingdoms; and that he was fully resolved (in the Lords strength) to adhere thereunto, and to the utmost of his power, in His place and station, really, constantly, and sincerely, to prosecute all the ends thereof, all the days of His life. And by His Royal Command doth conjure all His loving Subjects who have stood against the So-Solemn League and Covenant, and work of Reformation, to lay down their enmity, protesting to have no enemies to Him but the enemies to the Covenant; nor friends to Him but friends to the Co­venant. So that if Loyalty consist in a conformity to the Kings mind, (as most Courtiers considering what may please, not what may profit, place it) the respect due to the memory of His late, and the dread we owe to His now Majesty, must animate, and engage the asserting of the Covenant, and its obling force? For no faithful Subject will dare to fancy, that either the one or the other, designed by these and the like expressions to mock God and the world.

The love of our Country, 3. The love of our Country. and our own interest therein in­volved, is not the least spurre unto this duty: For such is the deep dye of perjury, that it polluteth the Land, and placeth it un­der the most direful of Divine plagues. The Heathen detest the breach of Oaths and Covenants, as that which driveth out of humane Society, and destroyeth men and their posterity by most heavy plagues. Juvenal telling us of the sad miseties which befell Glaucus Epicydes, for the purpose of breaking his [Page 12]Oath, which yet passed not into act, concludes,

Has patitur poenas, peccandi sola voluntas.

And Herodotus hereupon observing the improbable, impossible miseries, which did overtake and subvert the very house and stock of the perjured, concludes,

At juramento quaedam est sine nomine proles,
Trunca manus, Trunca pedes; tamen impetus magno
Advenit; at que omnem vastat stirpem (que) domum (que).
An unknown strength from Oath there doth proceed,
Without running pace, or hands to do the deed,
Subverts the house, and makes the stock to bleed.

Historians observe perjury to have lien at the root of the Holy War, that it could never prosper; our own Chronicles con­clude, breach of Covenant brought in the Conqueror, and the Barons Wars; and the Scriptures witness the three years wasting Famine in Israel to have been the fruit of Sauls well meant breach of Covenant with Gibeon, onely expiated by the extirpa­tion of his Family. So that love to our Country, and our selves, as like to be sharers in its calamity, which can onely be prevented by paying the vows we made to God, must quicken all men, espe­cially Ministers, to cry, and cry aloud, Remember, regard the Solemn League and Covenant.

Unto these considerations the Covenant it self addeth no lit­tle strength, 4. By the Bond of the Cove­nant it self. whilst we have sworn not to suffer our selves di­rectly or indirectly, by whatsoever combination, perswasion, or terror to be withdrawn from it; nor to give up our selves to a detestable neutrality, and indifferency, but in our places and callings to maintain it, and assist such as enter into it; whereunto the asserting of the Covenant, and its obliging force, is not the least serviceable, nor most out of our capacity; it being all the places of the Ministry will allow them to do.

These things considered, as I cannot but commend and rejoyce in the assertion and exaction of the Solemn League and Cove­nant [Page 13]as to the Civil part of it concerning our King and King­dom, which was expressed by the Secluded Members of the long Parliament, and by the Minislers of London, and other Coun­ties in their Pulpits, and publick testimonies to the Solemn League and Covenant, Printed with their names subscribed, provoking their people to cleave to the Covenant; so I cannot but admire at their present silence, as to the Religious part of it, which con­cerneth God, His Church, and Worship: But I am much more a­mazed to see eminent Divines, who have sworn it, not onely to sleight the Covenant, but to strain their wits, parts, and learn­ing, by false Glosses and foolish Arguments, to make it void, and discharge its obligation, and to make up their defect of rea­son and Religion, by railing at, and in reproach of such, who in conscience of duty assert its obligation, counting them troublers of Englands peace, spirits of contradiction, acted by malice, as doth Featly in his Preface to his League illegal, or silly unstable souls, (standing still, whilst these run away) urging the Covenant on private interests of profit, revenge, envy, and ambition, and the like, as Dr. Gauden in his Epistle to the Doubts and Scruples, &c. I would pray these men to tell me in cold blood, and on serious thoughts, supposing, as I said before, the Covenant to be a just, publick, sacred, and lawful Oath, whether they think any that have zeal for God, loyalty to the King, and love to their Country, can see Superstition acted to that heighth, as to make the Papists smile at the return of that similitude to their worship of which they were wont to boast; and not barely an Episcopacy restored, but that very specifical Prelacy covenanted against (in most express terms) advanced, whereby the Covenant is not onely contemned, but openly contradicted, and yet be silent and not plead the Covenant? Or again, Is duty a proper turbulency? If onely such by accident, must not Gods Ministers contend a­gainst sin, to prevent Gods contending by His plagues against the Land?

But, Sir, to conclude this Section, I would pray that our Ma­ster-builders, in the re-edifying of their holy Fabrick, (greatly delapsed and decayed) would vouchsafe to cast their thoughts up­on an Observation made by an Author (who cannot but be) ac­ceptable to them (viz.) Mr. Thomas Fuller Prebendary of Sarum, who in his Holy War, casting up the causes of that sad Catastro­phe [Page 14]of so hopeful and honourable an undertaking, reduceth the summa totalis to superstition and perjury (usual concomitants) and on the last he thus glosseth:

How could safety it self save this people,
Fullers Holy Warre, lib 5, c. 11. p. 248.
and bless this pro­ject, so blackly blasted with perjury? (how then should their Watchmen be silent?) a sin so repugnant with moral hone­sty, so injurious to the peace and quiet of the world, so odious in it self, so scandalous to all men, to break a League when con­firmed by Oath, (the strongest bond of conscience, the end of particular strife, the Souldier of publick peace, the assurance of amity betwixt divers Nations; made here below, but en­rolled in his High Court, whose glorious Name doth sign it) a sin so heinous, that God cannot but most severely punish it. David asketh, Who shall dwell in thy holy hill? and answereth himself, He that sweareth to his neighbour and disappoineth him not, though to his own hindrance. No wonder then, though the Christians had no longer abiding in the holy Hill of Pa­lestine, driving that Trade wherewith none ever yet thrived, the breaking of promises, wherewith one may for a while fair­ly spread his train, but will melt his feathers soon after; the Fabrick must needs come tumbling down, whose foundation is laid in perjury.

Surely, Sir, such as affectionately believe this doctrine, cannot but passionately apply it, to cry aloud, and not spare, Remember the Covenant. I grow, Sir, not a little suspicious, that the last stratagem of the Propogators of the Catholick Cause, is by their Jesuitical Sophistry to strike England into the guilt of perjury; and then to blaspheme our Religion, and deride our Nation, as did Agesilaus the Grecian Captain in his answer to Tissapher­nes the Persian, breaking the League he had made with him, I give you no small thanks, for that by your perjury you have made the gods angry with the Persians, and favourable to the Grecians.

Sectio Secunda. Second Propos. The irregularities in the first making the Covenant, will not discharge its obligation now it is made and sworn.

VVHilst we consent unto the common conclusion of the Canonists, That Juramentum non est vinculum iniqui­tatis, An Oath must not be the bond of iniquity, and commend to all men their counsel, as indeed a duty, In malis promissis re­scinde fidem, In promises of evil make no conscience to keep, nay, make confcience to break your faith. Yet we must consider, and warily distinguish between the rem juratam, and actum jurandi, the act of swearing, and the matter sworn: For in respect of the last of these, the Rule is to be understood, and the obligation to performance doth thereon depend: Such is the reverence of an Oath to all men, Heathen or Christian, that rashness and irre­gularities in obtaining and actually passing the Oath, would ne­ver be admitted as sufficient to discharge its force.

The Rule of the School-men received by all Casuists and Ci­vilians, must here be observed, Tho. Aquin, par. 22 ae quaest. 89. Art. 9. Juramentum promissorium non po­test dispensari secundum se, sed tantum ratione materiae inde­bitae: A promissory Oath cannot be discharged by any reason, but the unlawful matter of it. And hereupon it is agreed on by all Divines, That the ground on which an Oath shall lose its force must be intrinsecal of the body, substance, and matter of the Oath; not extrinsecal, and accessory to the Oath. It must be the sinfulness of the thing, and matter sworn, not the cir­cumstances conversant about the act of swearing, which may be sinful, and must be shunned, Scnderson de Juramento. but avail not to discharge the Oath when taken. Well doth the Oxford Professor distinguish, and tell us, They are two several questions to be distinctly resolved according to the condition into which a man is cast: The one is an hoc vel illudi juramentum sit licitum, whether the Oath be lawful? And the other an Juramentum hoc vel illud obligat, [Page 16]whether the Oath do bind? For that Oath may be unlawfully sworn, which must everlastingly bind when sworn. That sin is to be avoided in entring into a Covenant or Oath, which may be repented of without retraction of the Oath when sworn: The Name of God too many times is (though it ought not to be) ta­ken in vain by rash swearing, yet must not be blasphemed by forswearing.

An Oath is an obligation so sacred and permanent, that ma­ny conditions are required unto a regular acting of it. At first it should be the act of a deliberate, not distempered mind; not the effect of a distressed condition; clearly propounded, and rati­onally received, not obtained by fraud, nor imposed by force: But where, in any, or all these, and the l ke, there is a defect, and disorder, or miscarriage, that men with Jeptha rashly swear such a general Oath, as may rob them of the dearest of their de­lights when it comes to performance: Or with Zedekiah be besieged by Warres without, and Tumults within; to covenant, and confirm by Oath, conditions dishonorable and burdensome: Or with Joshua and the Princes of Israel to the Gibeonites, swear beyond their intention, and almost the import of their expressi­ons, there being an apparent fallacy in the foundation, and pro­curing cause of the contract; yet in these and many the like cases the rule is most certainly to be admitted, Quod fieri non debuit, factum valet, these things ought not to have been done, but be­ing done, do bind the conscience.

I wonder how men can press this Rule in case of Baptism by Women, or Children, and Lay-persons, (in whom I humbly conceive it cannot hold) and not regard it in an Oath, whose nature is such as administreth a Reason for this Rule, and makes it necessary.

Many instances in story might be given to amplifie this positi­on, but (lest I should seem to leave the Road without Reason) I shall onely offer the example of the Covenant with the Gibeo­nites for the clearness of its demonstration commonly produced by all Casuists in this very case. Grotius out of Ambrose noting the surreptitious fraudulent obtainment thereof, Gnotius de Jure belli & pacis, lib. 2. cap. 13. p. 220. doth note, De­cepti erant à Gabaonitis à regione longinqua se venire fingentibus; Josua tamen pacem quam dederat revocandam non cenfuit; quia formata erat sacramenti Religione, ne, dum alienam perfidiam [Page 17]arguit, suamfide n solveret. The Translation of which I shall offer by a reverend Bishop (most acceptable to our Anti-cove­nanters) who chargeth this deceit to have been the just effect of their sinful neglect to consult the Oracles of God; and saith, Josh. Hall Bi­shop of Nor­wich. Halls Contemp. p 918. ‘The facility of Israel led them into a League and Oath for the safety of the Gibeonites; and now, within three days, their neighbourhood and dece t. Joshua might have taken ad­vantage of their own words to dissolve this League, and have said, Ye are come from a far Country, these Cities are near; these are not therefore the people to whom we engaged by our promise or oath: and Israel had put in a direct Caveat of their vicinity; so that it might seem questionable whether Joshua needed to hold himself bound to this Oath; yet dare not Joshua and the Princes trust to shifts for the eluding of this Oath, but must faithfully perform what they had rashly promised. Joshua's heart was clear from any intention of a League with a Canaa­nite; he gave his Oath to these disguised strangers, yet he durst neither Repeal it himself, neither do I hear him sue to Eleazer the High Priest to dispence with it; but taketh himself tied to the strict words of his Oath, not to his own purpose: his tongue had bound his heart and hands, so as neither might stir; lest, whilst he was curious of fulfilling the Will of God, he should violate the Oath of God.’

But, Sir, how dissonant to these dictates of this Reverend Fa­ther are those sons of the Church? who strive for a Bishoprick by sinful casting off the Covenant on a protended inadvertency in swearing it at first, and putting on it a sense agreeable to their purpose, which is repugnant to the plain and express Letter of the Covenant in the point of Episcopacy; correcting their infirmity graviori peccato, with a more grievous impiety, mending rash swearing by plain perjury, and after a sober admonition and re­futation pertinaciously retain their resolution, by publishing the very same pleas for breach of Covenant, and braving it to the world with a bold asserting, Dr. Gaudens Epistle to the doubts and scruples about taking the Co­venant. No sacred Oath or Promise can bind the soul of man from its just freedom, which is rational, civil, moral, legal, and religious; nor can it be bound to execute or fulfil any such, when it is willingly, or by inadvertency, or malice, formally engaged by them, but not really to them. I wish, Sir, that this Doctor would attend Doctor Halls Di­vinity [Page 18]with as much diligence, as he seems to me to affect his Dialect.

What a preposterous and immethodical course do the Divines of our time take to discharge the obligation of the Covenant, by scandalizing the same with the irregularities which attended the first taking of it? That many miscarriages occasioned by the com­motion and turbulency of those martial days, (in which it was digested and propounded to the people) did accompany the Co­venant when tendred and first taken, I can easily consent; but not so great as they seem in the multiplyidg-glass (of passion and prejudice) by which they are now suggested, much less were they so great as to discharge the bond of it. I confess the Co­venant ought not to have been the effect of Scottish importuni­ties, or English compliances, nor to have been brought forth by the midwifry of tumults, and engaged enraged Armies, parties, and factions; nor its convictions and perswasions to have been by sequestrations and imprisonments, as Dr. Gauden in his Ana­lysis suggesteth; but I (on grounds urged in my Analepsis) can­not yield it was; yet grant it, will these things avail to the discharge of its binding force, and make it void? Nothing less.

Nay, League in the Illegal. Sir, should I consent and subscribe unto the verity of the Arguments urged by Dr. Featley his Ghost, and admit (what I shall hereafter deny) 1. The supposed Solecism and mistaken order of the words in the Covenant. 2. The supposed end and aim of the Contrivers of the Covenant. 3. The wants of autho­rity in the Imposers. 4. The ambiguity and seeming contradi­ctions of many expressions. 5. That many took it not in Truth, Righteousness, and Judgment. 6. That it wants warrant in Scripture, and is onely bottomed on the basis of Natural Policy. 7. That it is derogatory to Englands honour. 8. Taken with­out important cause, and urgent necessity; and so was faulty in these and the like circumstances, which call for Repentance in Imposers and Takers; yet it must be a Solecism in Divinity to awake this book, and send abroad these exceptions against the Act of making and swearing the Covenant, in hope that a review of them may make us repent and be wise, and to confirm men (the Apostates) in their (aversion, pretended) conversion from he Covenant, and draw others from it by the strength of conviction. [Page 19]I will grant his Maxime, Deliberandum est diu quod statuendum est semel. And though I believe the determination of the Co­venant was on due advice) yet we will consent unto him to re­pent and confess these mistakes: But I must tell his Majesties Chaplain, that Dr. Saunderson will not upon all this give us leave to cast off the Covenant, but constrains our consciences to revive it. Juramentum de re non illicita, sit aliunde illicitum, Sanderson de juramento, prael. 2 a. p. 55. ex aliquo externo defectu, & propter aliquam indebitam circum­stantiam respectu actus jurandi, possit obligare jurantem, ad im­plendum quod promisit. An Oath lawful in the matter, unlaw­ful in external, undue circumstances in the act of swearing, binds to accomplishment.

This, Sir, hath the more influence upon me, because it is Ox­ford Divinity, conceived to be read on the occasion of this Co­venant. We confess with Augustine, David juravit temere, sed non implevit majori pietate. David sware rashly, but with pi­ety repented and retracted, because the matter, self-revenge in Nabal's ruine was wicked: Which is not our case, when the matter of the Covenant appears to be manifest sin, we must re­tract it; till then we will repent rashnesse, unadvisednesse in the act, but retain its obligation, lest we patch up sinne by sinne.

Now I deal with His Majesties Chaplain, may I, Sir, make bold to whisper another notion of Divinity in his ear; he may have occasion and opportunity to use it: Sir, it is this, That a Peoples imposing on their Prince, and binding him to terms, and bringing him under an Oath, not onely for themselves, but all their fellow-subjects: in all or any the Kings Dominion, (for which act the Scots are much censured, and could I have advi­sed, should have been more innocent) savours something of dis­order, tumult, irregularity, and vulgar violence. And yet Gro­tius determines (the matter being lawful) it obligeth the Prince so sworn; because God is invocated, and the King was volunta­rily subjected. Though he doubt the power of Co-action of a Princes performance by men, yet he affirms the obligation be­for God: Crotius de jure belli & pacis. l. 2. c. 14. p. 233. His conclusion is this on the discussion of the Questi­on, Dicimus ergo, ex promisso & contractu regis, quem cum subditis iniit, nasci veram ac propriam obligationem, quae jus det subditis: The promise or Covenant into which the King [Page 20]shall enter with his subjects doth engender a true and proper obli­gation, and conser on the Subjects a right whereon to demand per­formance. I will not justifie all past actions, but can scarce refrain from adding to the Letany, From contrary Coronation-Oaths, good Lord deliver us.

Lastly, How far wide do they shoot, who direct the private doubts and particular scruples of private persons or societies, against the taking the Solemn League and Covenant, to dis­charge its obligation? Men print, and re-print the Oxford Rea­sons, and make a great noise with them in the world; and yet they are meet private reasons, professedly relating to their own refusal of the Covenant; and they never tell us whether they or any of the persons concerned, received satisfaction to their rea­sons, Not to judge the conscien­ces of others, but to clear our selves before God and the world, from all suspicion of obstinacy. Ox­ford Reasons, Pref. p. 1. and after submitted to the taking of the Covenant; nor is it considered the Reasons do profess an Apology, and pray a per­sonal excuse of themselves from the Act, but do not so much as pretend to acquit the bond of the Covenant to such as had taken it. Now granting that these Reasons might have that force that the Authors of them could not without sin conform to the Act of taking the Covenant, yet they be of no force at all to weaken or dissolve its bond.

Let me therefore say, Sir, to these who offer to your and my consideration their doubts and scruples against taking the Cove­nant, and scatter abroad papers of this nature, that they mani­fest their malice and profane enmity against the Covenant, by subjecting it to vulgar scorn, and laying open their own naked­nesse, as if it were the nakedness of the Covenant, and run away railing against the Covenant as of no force or obligation, as void and null, on a meer Petitio principii, base-begging the question, and taking it for granted, That what makes the act of swearing sinful, makes the Oath void. And supposing a weight (which is very little) in their exceptions to words, method, form, order of the Covenant, and the imposing it on the peo­ple; which might have kept some men from swearing, to be suf­ficient to discharge all that are sworn. If they will indeed bat­ter the Covenant, they should pierce into the body of it, and prove the matter of it unlawful; and then will I also shake off the Covenant for ever. Till then, I answer in the Negative to my own enquiry in Saint Peters bonds abide, pag. 13. to make [Page 21]the worst of it ‘a tumultuous Assembly come before us with Sword and Scepter, say they are a Parliament, and have lawful, constant, and compleat Authority; and therefore will put an Oath and Covenant upon us: And silly, inconsiderate we, are not so well-skill'd in Politicks, or acquainted with the Consti­tutions of our Country, to detect their fallacy; but think all Authority is within those walls, and obedience must be yielded to what is there commanded; and so we are beguiled into the Oath: nor are we so hardy as to endure their violence, but by fear are forced into the Covenant;’ is it therefore void? for we have opened our mouthes unto the Lord, and cannot go back.

Sectio Tertia. Proposition 3. The matter sworn in the Solemn League and Covenant, is just and lawful to be maintained and pursued.

THat we may discover the lawfulness of the matter of this Covenant, we must observe, that in respect thereof it is part­ly Assertory, and partly Promissory.

Assertory in the Preface of it, viz. We Noblemen, Barons, The Assertory part of the Co­venant. Knights, Gentlemen, Citizens, Burgesses, Ministers of the Gos­pel, and Commons of all sorts, in the Kingdoms of England Scotland, and Ireland; by the providence of God, living under one King, and being of one reformed Religion, having before our eyes the glory of God, and advancement of the Kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, the honour and happiness of the Kings Majesty, and His Posterity, and the true publick Liberty, Safety, and Peace of the Kingdoms, wherein every ones private condition is included; and calling to mind the treache­rous plots, conspiracies, attempts, and practices of the enemies of God against the true religion, and professors thereof in all pla­ces, especially in these three Kingdoms ever since the re­formation, and how much their rage, power, and presumption are of late, and at this time, increased and exercised; whereof the de­plorable [Page 22]estate of the Church and Kingdom of Ireland, the distressed estate of the Church and Kingdom of England, and the dangerous estate of the Church and Kingdom of Scotland, are present and pub­lick testimonies: We have now at last (after other means of Suppli­cation, Remonstrance, Protestation, and Sufferings) for preserva­tion of our selves and our Religion from utter ruine and destructi­on, according to the commendable practice of these Kingdoms in former times, and the example of the people of God in other Nations, after mature deliberation, resolved and determined to enter into a mutual and Solemn League and Covenant, wherein we all sub­scribe, and each one of us for himself, with our hands lifted up to the most High God, do swear.

Though this Preface may seem and be said to be no part of the Covenant, yet it being a Solemn profession of the grounds and reasons on which the Covenant was made, and was declared in the very Act of swearing the Covenant, by all that swore it, we shall own it as a part thereof.

The Covenant is further assertory in the Conclusion, (viz.) And because these Kingdoms are guilty of many sins and provo­cations against God and His Sonne Jesus Christ, as 'tis manifest by our present distresses and dangers, the fruits thereof. We professe and declare before God and the world, our unfeigned de­sire to be humbled for our own sin, and for the sins of these Kingdoms, especially that we have not as we ought valued the inestimable benefit of the Gospel, that we have not laboured for the purity and power thereof; and that we have not endeavoured to receive Christ in our hearts, and to walk worthy of Him in our lives, which are the causes of other sinnes and transgressions so much abounding among us. And our true and unfeigned pur­pose, desire, and endeavour for our selves, and all others under our power and charge, both in publick and in private, in all du­ties we owe to God and man, to amend our lives; and each one to go before another in a real Reformation, that the Lord may turn away His wrath and heavy indignation, and establish these Churches and Kingdoms in truth and peace. And this Cove­nant we make in the presence of Almighty God the searcher of all hearts, with a true intention to perform the same, as we shall answer at the great day, when the secrets of all hearts shall be disclosed. Most humbly beseeching the Lord to strengthen us by [Page 23]His Holy Spirit for this end, and to bless our desires and pro­ceedings with such success, as may be deliverance and safety to his people, and encouragement to other Christian Churches, groan­ing under, or in danger of the Yoke of Anti-christian tyranny, to joyn in the same or like Association and Covenant, to the glory of God, and enlargement of the Kingdom of Jesus Christ, and the peace and tranquillity of Christian Kingdoms and Common-Wealths.

The Covenant is promissory in the six Articles thereof.

Concerning the assertory part of the Covenant it must be noted, That although it should have been unlawful, because untrue in the grounds or reasons pretendedly inducing to it, and so hypo­critical and fallacious in the humility, zeal, and resolution in the Conclusion protested; whereby the takers in deceiving others may have deceived their own souls, and bound themselves under a certain expectation of the wrath of that God of truth and jea­lousie, who hath been called as a Witness of such wickedness: Falshood in the Preface bars not the obligation of the promise. Yet this fallacy will not discharge the obligation of the Covenant: For an Oath binds according to expression, not the takers reserv­ed intention: And therefore Grotius telleth us, That if a man in his assertory Oath do [...], swear falsly, this will be no warrant for his [...], for not performing what he promised; and concludes, Siquis volens jurare obligare se noluerit, non eo mi­nus obligatur. None but Jesuites will say that a man swearing, Grotius de jure belli & pacis. l. 2. p. 218. and in the act purposing not to bind his soul, (and thereof make a secret appeal to God) is free, and not bound by his Oath: For this is expresly against the nature of an Oath, whose obligati­on is inseparable from its Act. Saunders. de Iuramento lec. 5. p. 160. And therefore the same Au­thor saith, Siquis deliberato protulerit verba jurantia, animo ta­men non jurandi obligatur. And this is no other than Oxford Di­vinity, Siquis ex aliqua dolosa intentione velit putari jurasse, ha­bebit apud ipsum omnem obligandi effectum; a man is bound by the action of swearing even beyond and contrary to his own in­tention. And this is evident in Joshua and his Oath with the Gibeo­nites, obtained by fraud, and founded in falshood, against which they had entred an express Caveat, it being far from his inten­tion to make a League with a Canaanite; yet he and all Israel were bound by it, as in the former Proposition it hath been cleared.

But why do I stand to establish the obligation of the promis­sory part of the Covenant, against the falshood of the assertory part of it, whilst no such falshood appears? As for the Conclu­sive protest, it lieth out of human cognizance, and is onely obvi­ous to the Searcher of hearts: And to me he must be strangely blinded by passion or prejudice, that seeth, and subscribeth not to every part of the Preface as true; yet some there are, who, (though they could not speak out) are willing to suggest a lie chargeable on the same; and therefore the Covenant must be in this point vindicated against their exceptions, pretended doubts and scruples urged against the taking of the Covenant: Give me leave a little to weigh them.

The first I shall take notice of, The Assertory part of the Co­venant vindi­cated. is, the Anonymus Doubts and Scruples recommended to the world by Dr. Gauden, and offered Sir, to your and my consideration; and his Quarrel (I should say Scruple) is against the Title of the Covenant, which is cer­tainly no part of it; which he thus frameth.

I have not met with any Declaration to assure us, Exception of Doubts and Scruples. that Com­missioners of each Kingdom respectively, and especially of Ire­land, have been chosen and assembled together, had power, or did agree upon this League and Covenant; without which, or some such equivalent proceedings, we cannot possibly know that it was the joynt consent, resolution, and desires of the three Kingdoms to enter into such a League, &c.

Answer. Whoever, Sir, were the Author of these Scruples, he sure was of a very tender conscience, that must be satisfied in the very Title and Denomination of the Covenant, and cannot do his own duty, or a just act, enjoyned him by the Superiors of the King­dom, of which he is a member and subject, untill he be assured that all to whom it may extend do desire and consent there­unto.

2. There might be such a declaration though he met not with it. Must private persons suspend required duties, untill they meet with Declarations of the regular agitation of State affairs? Must all the arcana imperii which relate to other Kingdoms, be open­ed before the Subject give his faith to keep the conditions con­cluded by their Governors?

3. Did he meet with any Declaration which told him, Ire­land was in a general Rebellion against the Crown of England, [Page 25]to which it had been subjugated, and was wholly dependent on the English interest for its rescue and reduction? And must Eng­land stay its Covenant till Irelands Rebells send Commissioners and consent? Or, may they not without their consent covenant for the good of their vassal Kingdom, which they must again re­cover by force?

4. But the Title of the Covenant gives no ground for this Doubt; for though it be entituled, A Covenant for the peace and safety of the three Kingdoms of England, Scotland, and Ireland, yet is it not entituled, A Solemn League and Covenant of the three Kingdoms? And I hope they may be the Objects, who are not Authors or Abettors of an Oath: And if they be offended for our intention and endeavours of good to them, let them bear it; Charity will not always stay for the consent or desire of its object.

His next scruple is like unto this, occasioned by those words, Second excep­tion out of Doubts and Scruples. Of one Religion, which he doubts the Irish Papists, open Rebels, against whom it was made, and Popish party in England, and In­dependents may not be of one Religion; yet by the seventh Instructi­on it is to be proffered to all inhabitants.

Answer. But, Sir, it doth not appear, that it is to be proffered to the Irish Papists.

2. Because proffered, is it therefore taken? The words are pro­fessed by them that take the Covenant; may it not be a test and note of discrimination for discovery of the Popish party, which lay lurking among us, and none as Papists; or indeed as Inde­pendents could take the Covenant?

3. May not the majority denominate the whole? The Protestant Religion is the onely one Religion owned and professed in these Nations; nor doth he deny the Independents to be professors of it.

Sir, must not Dr. Gauden commend his discretion in com­mending to the world such perplexing Scruples as have not a Scru­ple of Reason in them? and shall not I appear as wise to spend time to consider them (if of weight) after the Covenant hath been taken? but he affirms them as agreeable to the Oxford-Rea­sons, which is a just Chius ad Choum, Harp and Harrow; yet hereby he puts us on the consideration of them which have passed thus long unanswered, partly for the dread of their name, no [Page 26]private person being a fit Antagonist, or proper Casuist to sesolve the Doubts of an University; and partly for that they were pre­sented Apologetically, as private grounds of dissatisfaction, and for excuse from the Act required, not as interdictions or condemnati­on of other mens Act, as themselves profess; much less as Argu­ments for absolution from the bond of the Covenant, now it hath bin generally taken by Prince and People; to which end they are now re-printed, and by every foolish Pamphlet are anew urged; and therefore necessitate the consideration of their weight, which (I confess) I, in reference to their name, was willing to decline, but by the worth of truth, and weight of the Oath of God upon our Land, am (though a private, obscure, and unfit per­son) constrained thereunto.

Subsectio secunda.

Their exceptions to the Preface of the Covenant maketh no po­sitive charge, yet suggesteth sundry falshoods therein asserted, which they witness they could not acknowledge: As,

First, 1 Exception by Oxford Reason. They were not able to say, that the rage, power and pre­sumption of the enemies of God (in the sense there intended) is at this time encreased.

To which, Sir, I should have then answered,

1. Answer Their ability to say it is of little moment, nor could we well judge it: for whether they were under any natural, wilfull, vio­lent, or judicial incapacity, is not our part to determine: Others were able to say it: and if these reverend Fathers and Students did know it, though they were not able to say it, it was for us sufficient. And therefore may I be bold further to enquire

2. Whether they were able to read the whole Sentence ex­pressing the sense (Of the enemies of God, whose rage, power, and presumption was at this time encreased) here intended: and calling to mind the treacherous and bloody plots, conspira­cies, attempts, and practices of the enemies of God, against the true Religion, and Professors thereof in all places, especially in these three Kingdoms, ever sinte the Reformation of Reli­gion, and how much their rage, power, and presumption are of late, and at this time encreased: whereof the deplorable estate of the Church and Kingdom of Ireland, the distressed estate of the Church and Kingdom of England, and the [Page 27]dangerous estate of the Church and Kingdom of Scotland, are pre­sent and publick testimonies. Are not these full expressions of the sense in which the enemies of God, whose ra [...] power, and presump­tion were encreased, are to be understood? And is it rational or religious to enquire after, and suspend a duty on jealousie of a sense intended, when we have the sense plainly expressed? Is not this repugnant to the end of Speech (the Interpreter of the mind?

3. Were the Masters, Scholars, and other Members and Of­ficers of the University of Oxford, such strangers in the Prote­stant Israel, as not to know the Papists, and Popishly affected, were enemies of God, against true Religion, and the Professors thereof in all places? Or so unacquainted at home, as not to know their plots, conspiracies, attempts, and practices, were e­specially against these three Kingdoms, (the most publick and po­tent professors of true Religion) ever since the Reformation? Had they no notion of the Rebellions against King Edward the sixth? Of the Treasons, Plots, Conspiracies, Roaring Bulls, and Raging Spanish Armado against Queen Elizabeth? Of the Gunpowder-Treason and other plots against King James? Of the Colledge of Propagators of the Catholick cause erected in Rome, under the Government of Cardinal Barbarin, and designed against these Kingdoms? Or of the grand Plot agita­ted by Con, or Cuneus, the Popes Nuncio in England, discover­ed by Andreas ab Habernefield, first to Sir William Boswel His Majesties Resident in Flanders, and by him unto Laud late Arch­bishop of Canterbury, and since fully cleared and laid open by Mr. William Prynn in his Romes Master-piece, published in 1643. four years before their reasons, and might have been profitable to their eye-sight?

4. Did not this learned University judge it to be an high en­crease of their Rage, Power, and Presumption, to distribute their Jesuits into such several Orders, as should be capable in any place or profession to propagate their plots? To press upon the late King and Archbishop for a publick profession of union with Rome? To boast openly of Englands returning to Popery? To tender a Cardinals Hat to the late Archbishop? To poison our Fountains the Universities, and our very people with Arminian and Popish doctrines publickly preached and printed, and Popish [Page 28]pictures publickly sold, and bound up with our Testaments and Bibles? To provoke the High-Commission cruelties, and Puri­tans discontents? To plot a plain Popish Service-book (with ve­ry little variation o [...] from the Mass-book) and procure it to be by force and violence imposed on the Church and Kingdom of Scotland, to the raising Mutinies, and stirring up the Bellum E­piscopale, with pretence to yoke them, and intention to destroy the King and Protestant cause? To rebell openly in Ireland, and with rage and cruelty to murder and massacre the Protestants? To divide between King and Parliament in England, and possess themselves of his Majesties Garrisons and Armies, as under their command? To abet, advise, and effect the most barbarous mur­ther of his late Majesty, and our since confusions? All which, and many the like, to have been the atchievements and accom­plishments of these enemies of God to true Religion. He that is in any measure observant of our affairs, can run and read. And are not these expressions of rage, power, and presumption? let right reason judge.

2. Oxford Rea­sons, second ex­ception. They cannot truly affirm, that they had used or given con­sent to any supplication or remonstrance to the purposes therein ex­pressed.

To this, Sir, consider,

That although they cannot affirm it, yet others can do it in truth, and with joy.

2. What are the purposes therein expressed? (not as before intended) shall we judge it from the Preface? It is the glory of God, and the advancement of the Kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, the honor and happiness of the Kings Ma­jesty, and His Posterity, the publick liberty, peace, and safety of the Kingdoms, wherein every ones private condition is included. For the End is the Argument which is urged to enforce the con­stancy to the Covenant; and in Article the sixth it is expressed to be the glory of God, good of the Kingdoms, and the honour of the King; and these are the onely purposes expressed in these particular acts propounded for the production of them, and shall we be so uncharitable, as to think the Gentlemen of Oxford to have been so void of piety towards God, love to their Country, or loyalty toward their King, as not to have used or given con­sent to Supplication or Remonstrance to these purposes therein ex­pressed? [Page 29]Must we think them so speechless, as not to pray to God, nor speak to men for the effecting of these purposes expressed? No! I will rather presume them modest, and not willing to pub­lish their piety and zeal to good purposes: or passionately preju­diced against some one expedient propounded to the effecting of these purposes expressed, and thereby acted to confound the pur­pose and pursuing meanes: But,

3. Had not the University of Oxford Representees in Parlia­ment? If they did not sit, were they violently excluded? Or, did they give their No to the Supplications or Remonstrances to the purposes expressed in the Covenant? and if they did, were not these Supplications and Remonstrances carried by the Majo­rity of Votes? And is not the Negative so swallowed therein, that all persons and bodies corporate through the Nation, did thereunto consent? When we finde Oxford excepted, we will say they could not truly affirme, they gave con­sent.

But 3dly, Oxford Reasons third exception they did not conceive the entring into such a League and Covenant, to be a lawful, proper, and probable means to preserve our selves and our Religion from ruine and de­struction.

To this, Sir, we must enquire into the conceipt of these Gen­tlemen, and desire to know whether it relate unto the quality of the Covenant, or the act of Covenanting? The particle Such, seems to carry it to the quality of the Covenant, in respect of the matter covenanted; which afterward is particularly and in its proper place excepted against: But the words of the Covenant suggested by this exception to be false, do relate unto the act of covenanting, as we have now at last for the preservation of our Religion, determined to enter into a (not such a) mutual and Solemn League and Covenant: And the place of this exception is in the beginning of their exceptions unto the Preface, which may be said to be no part of the Covenant, and therefore ad­mits not an exception to the quality of such a Covenant: More­over the next exception puts it out of doubt, that these words relate to the act of Covenanting, in which they profess they finde not in our Histories any footsteps of a sworn Covenant on any occasion whatsoever. So that it seems to be the Act of covenan­ting by Oath, which they cannot conceive to be a lawful, pro­per, [Page 30]and probable means to preserve Religion from ruine: Sure­ly then Sir, the weather was very misty about Oxford, and made their minds very muddy, that they could not conceive entring in­to Covenants, and Solemn Leagues, dictated by the light of na­ture, and directed by the Law of God, pursued and practised by all Nations, (and by Israel in the cases of their Religion,) as the utmost of humane policy, and highest of security to their pri­viledges endangered, as a method detecting concealed enmity, debarring fraud, expressing affection, engaging conscience, and animating resolution, to be a lawful, proper, and probable meanes of security. If it be good and safe as to our Civil, I hope it is no less probable in our Religious concernments. If Sir, I had been to deale with one single student, I must have told him, That he started this exception more like a Sophistical Disputant, than a conscienti­ous Dubitant.

Fourthly, They could not believe the entring into this Covenant to be according to the commendable practice of these Kingdoms, 4th Exception in the Oxford Reasons. or the example of Gods people in other Nations: for that they found not the least footstep in our Histories of a sworne Cove­nant ever entred into by the people of this Kingdom upon any occasion whatsoever; nor could they readily remember any com­mendable example of the like done in any other Nation, but are rather told by the Defenders of the Covenant, that the world never saw the like before.

Whither Sir, Answer. will not prejudice carry men? I cannot but wonder to finde the Masters, Students, &c. of Oxford, so much unacquainted with Histories, as neither to finde in our own, or other Histories, a commendable example of Entring into Cove­nant: I may not mind them of the Covenant made by the No­bles and people of Scotland among themselves, and with Queen Elizabeth of England, under and against the Papal might, execu­ted by the then Queen Regent; nor of the Netherlands confede­racy and Covenant: These will not seem commendable in their sight now, though so judged when England became their pro­tection, and encouraged, nay, defended them in them.

Let me therefore enquire whether they knew Israel to have been Gods people of another Nation, and that they entered into Covenant in the time of the Judges, in the dayes of Joash, Josi­ah, Hezekiak, and Nehemiah, in times of danger and defecti­on [Page 31]in their Civil and Religious concernments; And was their pra­ctice commendable?

2. Did our Gentlemen of Oxford never finde any footsteps in our Histories concerning the Barons of Stamford, Anno 1225. assembled not only without, but against the Kings consent, and covenanted each with other to demand the restitution of their Liberties; whereupon a Parliament was holden at Northampton to give them satisfaction? And again, did they never finde in our Histories, how in Anno 1258. they Assembled at Oxford, a­greed on Articles, viz. The confirmation of the Charter de Fo­resta. 2. The establishing of a Lord Chief Justice, who might judge them by Law. 3. The driving Aliens and Strangers out of England, and the like; and that they confederated by Oath, and gave their hands and mutual faith one to the other, Matth. Paris Hist. Aug. p. 940, 941, 952, 653. that they would not desist to prosecute their purpose for loss of money or Lands, nor love, nor hate, no nor yet for life of them, or theirs, till they had cleared England of Strangers, and pro­cured laudable Laws: And under this Covenant they brought the Kings Brother, Richard King of Romans, and Earle of Corn­wall, and caused him to sweare upon the Holy Gospels this for­mal Covenant:

Hear all men that I Richard Earle of Cornwal, swear up­on the Holy Gosples, to be faithful and forward with you, to Reforme the Kingdom of England, hitherto by the counsel of wicked men so much deformed; and I will be an effectual coad­jutor, to expell the Rebels and troublers out of the same: Both these our Histories say, were in the time, and without the consent of King Henry the 3d. Not to trouble our Reader with the like in the time of King John, King Richard the 2d, and other Prin­ces; I must desire the Gentlemen of Oxford to tell us, whether these were not people of England? and these be not visible foot­marks of some Covenant of the people of England on some occa­sion? And if they shall question whether they be commendable examples, let them please to observe the commendable Epethite our Historian gives upon the last of these Covenanters, calling them Angliae Republicae Zelatores: But, the defenders of the Covenant told them, that the world never saw the like before: I but, they did not tell them, that there are no footsteps of any Covenant made on any occasion whatsoever: And if they had, [Page 32]were the Masters and Students in Oxford resolved into such an implicite Faith, as to believe an Enemy? But I wonder these Masters of Reason had so little Reason, as to conclude a general, from the concession of a special: Their Margent explaineth the concession of the defenders of the Covenant in these termes, Such an Oath for matter, persons, and other circumstances, the like hath not been in any Age or Oath we reade of in Sacred or hu­mane Stories. Know they not that there is a vast difference be­tween the general form of an Oath or Covenant, and those spe­cial Qualifications which may circumstance it? and that a dissi­militude in the last, will not conclude that there never was a Sworn Covenant on any occasion? but sit verbum sat sapienti.

Thus Sir, notwithstanding these learned Suggestions of the falsehood of the Preface, and in it of the assertory part of the Cove­nant, it yet continueth lawful, because true; and is our encou­ragement and assurance, that the promissory part will be answer­able: For as in rational conclusions, so I hope in Religious resolu­tions we shall find à veris vera sequuntur.

Subsectio Tertia.

The promissory part of the Covenant, is in these six Ar­ticles.

I.

THat we shall sincerely, Containing exceptions to the first Article of the Cove­nant. really, and constantly, through the Grace of God, endeavor in our several places and callings, the preservation of the Reformed Religion in the Church of Scot­land, in Doctrine, Worship, Discipline and Government, against our common Enemies; The Reformation of Religion in the King­doms of England and Ireland in Doctrine, Worship, Discipline and Government, according to the Word of God, and the example of the best reformed Churches: And shall endeavor to bring the Churches of God in the three Kingdoms, to the nearest conjun­ction and uniformity in Religion Confession of Faith, Form of Church-Government, Directory for Worship and Catechizing; That we and our posterity after us, may as Brethren live in Faith and Love, and the Lord may delight to dwell in the midst of us.

II.

That we shall in like manner, without respect of persons, en­deavor [Page 33]the extirpation of Popery, Prelacy (that is, Church-Go­vernment by Archbishops, Bishops, their Chancellors and Com­missaries, Deans, Deans and Chapters, Archdeacons, and all o­ther Ecclesiastical Officers depending on that Hierarchy) Super­stition, Heresie, Schisme, Profaneness, and whatsoever shall be found to be contrary to sound Doctrine, and the power of Godliness; lest we pertake in other mens sins, and thereby be in danger to receive of their plagues, and that the Lord may be one, and his Name one in the three Kingdoms.

III.

We shall with the same sincerity, reallity and constancy, in our se­veral Ʋocations, endeavor with our estates and lives, mutually to preserve the Rights and Priviledges of the Parliaments, and the Liberties of the Kingdoms, and to preserve and defend the Kings Ma­jesties person and authority (in the preservation and defence of the true Religion, and Liberties of the Kingdoms) that the world may bear witness with our Consciences of our Loyalty, and that we have no thoughts or intentions to diminish His Majesties just power and great­ness.

IV.

We shall also with all faithfulness endeavrr the discovery of all such as have been, or shall be Incendiaries, Malignants, or evil Instruments, by hindring the Reformation of Religion, di­viding the King from His people; or one of the Kingdoms from another, or making any faction or parties amongst the people, contrary to this League and Covenant, that they may be brought to pub­lick trial, and receive condign punishment; as the degree of their offences shall require or deserve, or the supream Judicatories of both Kingdoms respectively, or others having power from them for that effect, shall judge convenient.

V.

And whereas the happiness of a blessed Peace between these Kingdoms, denied in former times to our progenitors, is by the good providence of God granted unto us, and hath been lately con­cluded and setled by both Parliaments: we shall each one of us, accor­ding to our place and interest, endeavor that they may remaine conjoyned in a firm Peace and Ʋnion to all posterity: And that Justice may be done upon the wilful opposers thereof, in man­ner [Page 34]expressed in the precedent Articles.

VI.

We shall also according to our places and callings in this com­mon cause of Religion, Liberty and Peace of the Kingdom, assist and defend all those that enter into this League and Covenant, in the maintaining and pursuing thereof, and shall not suffer our selves directly or indirectly by whatsoever combination, perswasi­on or terror, to be divided and withdrawn from this blessed Ʋnion and Conjunction, whether to make defection to the contrary part, or to give our selves to a detestable indifferency or neutrality in this cause, which so much concerneth the glory of God, the good of the Kingdoms, and the honour of the King; but shall all the dayes of our lives zealously and constantly continue therein, against all lets and impediments whatsoever; and what we are not able our selves to suppresse or overcome, we shall reveal, and make known, that it may be timely prevented or removed; All which we shall do as in the sight of God.

When I consider the matter of these several promises to have been propounded by a Parliament, on advice had with an Assem­bly of Grave, Learned, and Judicions Divines, who were to discover sin, and make men to discerne between good and evil; I cannot but retain a strong conjecture, that it is all good and lawful: And when I consider His late Majesties dissatisfaction expressed in His Contemplations, to be more in respect of the man­ner than the matter, my conjecture is much confirmed: And when I observe His most Sacred Majesty at His late Coronation, to have by Solemn Oath testified His allowance and approbation of the Solemn League and Covenant; and by His Royal Decla­ration from Dumfirmling, to have professed, That on mature deliberation, and being fully satisfied of the lawfulnesse and equity of the Solemn League and Covenant, and every the Articles thereof, Himself had sworn it; and conjureth all his Subjects to lay aside their opposition to it. Loyalty leads my conjecture unto a conclusion: For such serious scrutiny by so sage and con­scientious persons, and that under the afflicting hand of that God (who will not be mocked) could not but have described the sin­fulnesse of the matter if it be found: But when I weigh the par­ticulars [Page 35]promised, and find them to be the Preservation of Re­ligion, and Reformation wherein it is corrupted, and removal of what is thereunto obstructive, as to the religious part of it, and the preservation of the Kings Prerogative, and peoples liberty, and Nations unity, and removal of the enemies thereof, as to the civil part of it; my conclusion is established; and I find it so farre from unlawful, that it binds us not to any thing, which in the nature of it, is not on us a positive duty, though not bound by this most Sacred Bond; and so farre is this Covenant from a repugnancie to our baptismal Covenant, as our Dr. hath sugge­sted in his Page 12. Analysis; that as I have in my Page 22. Analepsis, noted, It is no hard matter to resolve it into the three heads of our baptismal promise taught by our Church: For, if I must believe the Ar­ticles of the Creed, I must preserve sound Doctrine, and reform to my power what is corrupt: If I must keep Gods Command­ments, I must pursue pure worship, and Religion towards God; and Loyalty, Love, and unity towards men: And if I must re­nounce the Divel and all his works, I must extirpate Popery, and Papal Prelacy, Superstition, Heresie, Schisme, will all in­cendiaries, and evil instruments, hinderers of Reformation. And now I shall pray Dr. Gauden will shew us wherein this Cove­nant is so vastly different from the Covenant made in Baptisme; Yet I shall consider once more the matter of the Covenant by those Rules which resolve the matter of an Oath unlawful; and if it be therein chargeable, I shall consent to the discharge of this Holy Bond.

An Oath is (in reference to the matter of it) determined un­lawful, when it is unnecessary, and about trifles; and that is the prophaning of an Oath; yet, will abide a question, whether it do not binde?

But I presume, none will be so childish, as to say or think the Purity of Religion, Honour and Authority of the King, Pri­viledges of Parliament, Liberty of the Subject, and Ʋnity of the Kingdom, are trifles; than which, no matters can be more weigh­ty and needful to us, as men or Christians: Nor is it of any force to say, These were secured by Laws and Profession of a lawful and Religious King; whilst these did not expel the spirit of jealou­sie, the matter was of that weight, as to render an Oath and Co­venant necessary.

Secondly, An Oath is unlawful when the matter of it is impos­sible; for ad impossibile Nemo teneatur; whether the impossibility be in the nature of the thing, or action conversant about it; but our Solemne League and Covenant is free from any appearance of impossibility in the nature of the things covenanted: I hope the Re­formation of Religion, and preservation of humane order, peace, and unity, will be owned as possibilities beyond the Learning of an Asse: Scruples and Doubts about taking the Co­venant. p. 7. 8. Very little ground is there for that Scruple which is ur­ged by our Drs. Anonymous friend, That Extirpation is the im­mediate work of God in the heart; as if it were no way a humane Act within mens power, in reference to the exercise and professi­on a principle or practice in the Kingdom.

Nor is there any impossibility chargeable on the Act, which is all along limited unto an endeavour according to our several pla­ces and callings: which might methinks have satisfied the same Questionists; that, though Banishment or Death be extirpating Acts, yet they might be out of his place and calling, and other Acts did to him particularly belong.

Let it here be noted, that though the Law were (as some sup­pose) against something sworn in this Covenant, yet this puts not a moral impossibility upon the same; for that a National Oath is the most full and authentick Repeal and discharge of former Laws, or the thing sworn may be effected by a meek and humble endea­vour in our places and callings, to have that Law voided, and re­pealed.

And as to what impossibility did seem to lie upon the extirpa­tion of some things in this Covenant sworn to be extirpated by reason of the Coronation Oath of His late conscientious Majesty, it was greater in appearance than in reality: For, the Oath of a Prince may be vacated by the impossibility put on it by the con­trary Oath of the people, though tumultuously sworn, as it was in the rescue of Jonathan from King Sauls Oath: 1 Sam. 14.46. I justifie not, nay, I pray God prevent the insurrection of the natural against the political power; but I cannot but take notice that God some­times suffers it, and produceth his own will by it: as in this case, and in the casting off Samuel, and changing the government; and amongst us (Horresco referens,) in suffering the madness of the people to prevaile against His late Majesty, not only to the con­tradiction of His Oath, but cutting off His Royal person, and [Page 37]so clearing the impossibility that did appear between this Cove­nant, and his Coronation Oath: and in bringing His Majesty that now is, under the same Sacred Bonds, to endeavour in His Royal place and calling to effect the same things: And in this case it is to be remembred, that the impossibility being removed, the Oaih becomes obliging, and the act sworne, a duty.

Let such as pretend an impossibility on any part of the Cove­nant, because of the prevalency of men, affection of the people, countenance of Authority, and the like, learn to distinguish be­tween the effect and endeavour; there may be an impossibility of effect, and yet impossibility of endeavour; and D. Saunderson con­cludes, that the thing once sworne, the covenanter must endea­vour to make the affect possible: Indeed we have in the Covenant sworne with very much Caution, not to effect, but in our places and balling to endeavour; but this must not be by a wish for pu­rity; and then welcome corruption; a consent to Reformation, and then compliance in Superstition; a faint refusal, and then free reception of the estate to be extirpated: No, it must be a stout and strenuous endeavour with all force and fervor, as Dr. Saunderson in this case well noteth; Obligat hoc genus Jura­menti non ad effectum, quem supponimus esse impossibilem; Saunderson de Juram. praelect. 3. Sect. 4. p. 64. sed ad conatam quamdiu superat spes ulla; Imo quo plures, & ma­jores objiciuntur difficultates, eo obnixius conondum & for tiori­bus animis obnitendam. I wish, Sir, that our soft Covenanters, Speedy compliants, and Temporizing Turn-Coats, would seriously study this lesson.

Thirdly, An Oath is in respect of the matter unlawful, when it is impious, and expresly against Gods Word and Command; being so in it self, and nature of the thing; and then the Rule must be admitted; Pacta quae turpem causam continent non sunt observanda; And Oath must be the Bond of iniquity.

Here Sir, be pleased to observe, that though I could not con­sant to the Drs. opposition of Truth, Justice, Reason, Religion, and duty to God or man, as Iron, Adamantine bonds unto the weak Withs & Cords of an Oath, which is directly contrary to the nature thereof; yet I acknowledge in them such power as no Oath can bind against: If he or any will assume and make good the assum­ption, That the matter of the Covenant is of its self and own na­ture contrary to Truth, Justice, Reason, Religion, or duty to [Page 38]God and man; I will admit the sequel, and conclude it doth not oblige: But I have yet found none that have herein charged it; some indeed oppose to some part of the Covenant, an Apostolical tradition, but no divine institution or direction to any part thereof.

The unlawfulnesse which I find charg'd on the matter of the Covenant, is usually accidental in some circumstances conversant about the Act, more than the matter sw rne, and hath been produced as a just barre to the taking of the Covenant, but is in vain now produced to break its bonds laid upon us, as I have be­fore noted. I easily grant that the Oath which is not sworne in truth, in Justice, and in judgment, is very prophanely sworn; yet affirm, it may be strongly binding; and so hereupon I might discharge this Section as running into the former; but because simple men seem startled by that unlawfulness of matter in the Covenant: which is suggested in the Oxford Reasons, for their non-confederacy with the rest of the Nation, and do commonly produce them as the present only plea, to discharge the Oath of God; I shall make bold to weigh the same, and see what more strength is in their Scruples as to the matter promised, than was in reference to the matter asserted; and whether an intelligent Casuist would not have easily resolved their doubts, and enlarged their consciences.

Subsectio quarta.

The Master, Scholars, and other Officers and Members of the University of Oxford, in their Apology for not taking the Co­venant, urge their Reasons against the same as unlawful not, in the matter it self simply considered, but by accident, in respect of some circumstances attending themselves; and discapacitating them unto the Act, and they offer their exceptions unto the Articles severally and distinctly.

Unto the first Article they except against the Preservation of the Reformed Religion of the Church of Scotland in Do­ctrine, Oxford Reasons Sect. 3. pag. 4. and Worship. Discipline, and Government; and then against the Reformation of England in those particu­lars.

Unto the first they tell us, 1 Except. They are not satisfied how they can in judgment swear to endeavour to preserve the Religion of ano­ther Kingdom.

To which I answer in General, it is but reason they suspend the Act untill they can swear in judgment; though such as have rashly in ignorance prophaned the Oath by swearing it, must in sence of its Sacred Obligation inform their judgments, that they may performe it, and not cast it off: but what hindreth their judgment in this required Act?

They urge four obstructive reasons: As

First, As it did not conc rn them to have very much, 1 Reason of this exception. so they profess they had very little understanding thereof.

In which reason it is to be noted,

1. They had some understanding of the Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government of the Church of Scotland; and that little might so farre enlighten their judgment, as lawfully to swear the preservation thereof: I presume many Citizens have little and but general notion of the Liberties they swear to pre­serve, yet are judged to swear in judgment.

2. I wonder an Vniversity, and Protestant Vniversity, conversing in all Books, (and I must imagine) meeting with the two Books of the Discipline of the Church of Scotland, their Confession of Faith, and Form of Worship. entertaining School­men and Bishops, thence fled, by reason of the same; and open­ly oppugning and disputing against the same, should profess they had thereof little understanding; but it may be they minded not to study these things.

3. Some understanding in the Religion of another Kingdom was necessary to them as Christians and Protestants, by vertue of the Communion of the Church; and some as an Ʋniversity, and Protestant School of Learning, where the true Religion of the Reformed Churches was to be defended, duobts dissolved, and errors oppugned and contradicted; and some was necessary, to them as Subjects, required to swear the preservation thereof for the injunction could not but provoke an enquiry after the matter to be preserved: I wonder therefore how these men could profess it did not concern them to have much, who (if I mistake not) ought to know as much as all the Nation besides: but from what they know, they adde the next Reason, (viz.)

In three of the four specified particulars; (viz.) Worship, 2 Reason of this exception. Discipline, and Government, it is much worse; and in the [Page 40]fourth, that of Doctrine, not at all better than our own to be re­formed.

I wonder Sir, what account of the Doctrine, Worship, Disci­pline, and Government of the Church of Scotland was by the oc­currences of those unhappy times, brought unto the knowledge of the University of Oxford? I hope they were more wise and just than to take it from Mr. John Maxwel, pretended Bishop of Ross, (a man excommunicated by the Church, and censured by the State of that Kingdom, a professed Enemy, and enraged De­linquent, cursing his very Judges) whom I find about that time at Oxford, writing his Issachars Burden, (a most railing, re­proachful discovery of the Discipline of the Church of Scotland:) and the rather, for that the heat of expectation and ostentation of many (in reference to that book) was cooled by a providential fire which seiz'd on the Printing-House, and burned the Copies ready to be published the next day, as Mr. Baylie in his Ʋindicati­on of the Government of that Church (which these Gentlmen might have met with) doth testifie.

Yet Sir, had these men of reading regarded what more sober and impartial men have said and written, they would have had another Character of this Church: I may not mind them of the Apology to the Doctors of Oxford, in the time of King James, preferring the Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government of Scotland, before that of England, or of their Philadelphian purity, Bright man on Apocalyps. 3. who did not only keep the Doctrine of Salvation pure and free from corruption, but doth also deliver it in writing, and exercise in practice that sincere manner of government, whereby men are made pertakers of Salvation mentioned by Mr. Bright­man our Countreyman; they will possibly tell us, these were Seperatists to whom Scotland is no friend) or Pu­ritans: Yet methinks Magnum hoc Dei mu­nus quod una & religi­onem puram & [...] doctrinae, viz. retinendae vinculum in Scotiam in­tulistis. Sic obsecro & obtesto haec duo simul re­binet, ut uno amisso al­terum diu permanere non posse semper memineritis Beza Epist. 79. Beza may call for a little audience and respect from this Learned Assembly: and he told us long since, This is the great gift of God, that you have brought into Scotland together pure Religion, and good order, which is the bond to hold fast the Do­ctrine; and I heartily pray and beseech you for Gods sake hold fast these two together, and alwayes remem­ber, that if one be lost, the other cannot long remain: And no less venerable, I presume, is the Corpus Con­fession, [Page 41]the Harmony of Confessions of all the reformed Chur­ches; and yet therein they have an account of the Church of Scot­land, which might render it more acceptable, and worthy to be preserved. For thus it is reported by the Collector, who much rejoyced in the providence that brought their Confessi­on into his hand: Est illud ecclesiae Sco­ticanae privilegium rarum prae multis, in quo etiam Nomen apud exteros suit celebre, quod circiter aut nos plus minus 54. sine Schismate nedum Haere­si, unitatem cum puritate doctrinae prevaverit & retinuerit; hujus unitatis adminiculum ex Dei mi­sericordia maximum fuit quod paulatim cum do­ctrina, Christi & Apo­stolorum Disciplina si­cut ex verbo Dei praescri­pta est, una suit recepta, & quam proxime fieri po­tuit secundum eam totum ecclesiae regimen fuit ad­ministratum. D [...]t Dominus Deus pro immensa sua bonitate Regiae Majestati, omnibusque Ecclesiarum gubernatoribus, ut ex Dei verbo illam unitatem & Doctrinae puritatem perpetuo conservat. Corpus Confess. p. 6. It is the rare priviledge of the Church of Scotlaod before many, in which respect her name is famous even among strangers, that about the space of fifty and four years without Schisme, yea or Heresie, she hath holden fast unity, with purity of Doctrine; the greatest help of this unity by the mercy of God was, that with the Doctrine, the Discipline of Christ and his A­postles, as it is prescribed in the Word of God, was by little and little together received, and according to that Discipline so near as might be, the whole government of the Church was disposed; the Lord God of his infi­nite goodness grant unto the Kings Majesty, and to all the Rulers of the Church, that according to the Word of God they may perpetually keep that unity, and the purity of Doctrine.

Unto these might be added the testimony of Arundel, Hut­ton, and Matthews, three English Archbishops, approving the order of the Church of Scotland; and the joy of King James professed in the Assembly 1590. That He was born to be a King of the sincerest Church in the world: All which might have brought to their knowledge a better account: but they look­ed not so farre back, but take it up by occurrents of those unhap­py times; in which I fear Scotland was not more full of perplexi­ties, than Oxford of passion and prejudice.

3. But in what particulars are the Doctrine, Worship Disci­pline, and Government, much worse than that of England? They should specifie these bad things; for generalia non pungunt; I confess in a Notion of Philosophy, or question in Divinity, the Say so of a University is of some Authority; but of none in the case of an accusation which must be particularly charged and plainly [Page 42]proved, if Englands Doctrine be doudtful and defective in respect of its clearness and certainty, or sophisticated by the obtruded fan­cies and terms of private men, as Mr. Prynn hath plainly char­ged in his Epistle to the late King, prefixed to his Quench-coal, and as the Ministers of sundry Counties in their Reasons for Refor­mation have suggested; and Mr. Ham [...]lton in his modest answer to Dr. Peirson, hath cleerly demonstrated, it will be found as much better than the Doctrine of the Church of Sco land, as its Worship, Discipline, and Government, is worse than that of England: And I hope, if the one be as good; though nothing better than the other, there can be no great Scruple, to swear to endeavour the preservation of it: 3 Reason of this exception re­ferred to the fifth Section of this Treatise 4th Reason of this exception. But to proceed,

Their third Reason is a supposed contradiction in this first Ar­ticle of the Covenant. This shall be considered under another Head.

The fourth Reason why they could not swear the preservati­on of the Religion in Scotland, is this, Wherein we already find some things, to our thinking, tending towards Superstition and Schism, which call for Reformation.

Here Sir, they seem to specifie what in the 2d reason they had suggested in general terms: But let it be observed,

1. That they find not in the Church of Scotland any formal Superstition or Schisme, but at the most something tending to­wards them. I imagine many Oxford Masters will not willingly admit a Reformation, or be denied a preservation of many things apparently tending towards Popery, bua not Popery it self.

2. The things they find, do but to their thinking, tend to­wards Superstition or Shisme; but they have no certainty of it; Must conjecture stand against the Covenant and conclusions of o­thers? Methinks Superstition and Schism should be so well known to the Scholars of Oxford, that they might be able to conclude what things tend thereunto.

3. What are the things they find in the Church of Scotland which tend (in their thinking) to Superstition and Schism? They point us unto the Margine, and there we find (viz.) in accounting Bishops Antichristian, and indifferent Ceremonies un­lawful; this they refer to Superstition: And (viz.) in ma­king their Discipline ad Government a mark of the true Church, [Page 43]and the setting up thereof the erecting of the Throne of Jesus Christ; and this they referre to Schism. Sure Sir, they were in a great strait, that made a shift to specifie these sad corruptions; but yet they do not tell us, where they find these laid down as the Doctrines of the Church of Scotland; whether in their Confes­sion, or form of Discipline; Whilst in their Confession of Faith they give unto general Assemblies authority about Ceremonies, Corpus Confessi. Conf. Scot. Art. 20. p. 120, 121. I cannot think they deem indifferent Ceremonies unlawful; nor do I find that they (as England hath done) do any where make their Discipline a part of their faith; that so they might damn Bishops as Antichristian; I find indeed, Artic. 8. p. 118. that they make Disci­pline rightly administred as is prescribed in the Word of God, the note of a true Church; but they do not appropriate it to their Discipline and Government, as these learned men would have us read it. I know indeed, that the Scotch Divines do account English Bishops Antichristian, and English, Popish Ceremonies un­lawful; but they deny them to be indifferent; but these are spe­cials, and far from the generals charged on them; nor can these specials be condemn'd in them, until Catherwoods Al [...]are Da­mascenum, and Mr. Gillespies Dispute against the English-Popish Ceremonies, (which have passed with much approbation through all the Reformed Churches, and I presume, missed not Oxford) be fully answered.

4. But wherein lieth the tendency of these principles to Su­perstition and Schism, that these learned men think of? As to their nature they are negative and exclusive; and I deem a denial of any of Gods appointments to be prophanenesse not su­perstition. I am apt to think Superstition to be a positive innovati­on and erection of some new matter and action into the worship of God on mans meer will and invention, without Gods institu­tion, I remember Mr. Blake denieth the baptizing of Bells, or the Horse in Huntingtonshire, to be Superstition, and damns it as a prophane misapplication of Gods Ordinance: How then the ex­clusion, neglect, or prophane esteem of Bishops and Ceremonies can tend to Superstition, I confesse I see not. Think you Sir, the Learned men of Oxford did deem Bishops and indifferent Ceremo­nies to be such immediate institutions and essential parts of Di­vine worship, that they think a profane contempt of them might tend (by exclusion thereof,) to make way for some innovation in [Page 44]their room; then I also will think they tend towards Superstition, but must think they are not indifferent:

I wish Sir, they have not mistaken the Scotch notion of a true Church, Gent. 2da. c. 2. col. 109. which is opposed as well to a corrupt, as falsely constituted Church; the Magdeburgences do so oppose it in the very same case, Ʋera enim ecclesia, &c. For, a true Church, as it retains pure Doctrine, so also it keep; simplicity of Ceremo­nies; but an hypocritical Church for the most part, changeth the Ceremones instituted by God, and multiplieth to its own traditions. And Bishop Halls Ʋere and vera Ecclesia, is no stranger at Ox­ford, and if then Scotland (concluding her Government to be ac­cording to the Word of God) should say, De specie, It is the sign of a true (that is, a pure) Church best Reformed, because the erecting of the Throne of Christ, doth it not tend more to provoke Reformation of Churches truly constituted but not com­pleated, than to stirre up Schism? For they do ot, nor ever did deny communion with Churches herein defective, and under male-administration of Discipline and Government.

Subsectio quinta.

We see Sir, very little ground to stumble at the preservation of the Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government of the Church of Scotland; let us try the strength of their exceptions a­gainst the endeavor of the Reformation of these in the Kingdom of England: And to this they tell us,

They are not satisfied how they can swear to endeavour the Reformation of Religion in Doctrine, Oxford exce­ptions to Re­formation of England. Worship, Discipline, and Government; which without making a change therein, cannot be done. For this they urge three grounds or reasons, which seem to be of weight.

The first whereof, 1 Reason for this exception. is,

Without giving manifest scandal to the Papist and Seperatist, By

Yielding the cause, which our godly Bishops, and Martyrs, and all our learned Divines (ever since the Reformation) have both by their Writings and Sufferings, maintained; who have ju­stified against them both the Religion established in the Church of En­gland, to be agreeable to the Word of God.

2. Justifying the Papists reproach and scorne We know not where to stay, what is our Religion, and that it is a Parliamenta­ry Religion.

3. A tacite acknowledgement, that there is something both in Doctrine and Worship (whereunto their conformity hath been required) not agreeable to the Word of God, and so justifying the recusancy of the one, and separation of the other.

4. An implyed Confession that the laws and punishments of Papists for not joyning in that form of Worship, which our selves (as well as they) do not approve of, were unjust.

A very fair and specious exception! To which, Sir, I say,

1. That it is well, Scandal is at length become an Argument of any force: Had it been regarded when rightly pleaded by the Nonconformists (enemies to separation, as well as Popery) there might not have been a Solemn League and Covenant to constrain its plea in a case wherein (under correction) it seems to have lost its force: For if, Sir, we have through ignorance practised, or wilfulness persisted in any sinful Superstitious course, concer­ning which we have been admonished by some, and declined by others, and yet being armed with power did constrain a compli­ance with us, so that a Recession from the same must be our shame, and their scandal to whom we would not hearken; I hope we must not, for fear thereof, go on in sin, and refuse so much as to endeavour a Reformation: If in this case scandal had been of any force, how, or when had Protestant Religion been effected by such who had burned for Hereticks, all that were but suspected of inclining to it? Were not the Papists then as much and more scanda [...]ized as now? Is Scandal of any more force in the following degrees of Reformation, than in the first act thereof? Though it is a stop to sin, and stay of violence in imposing things indifferent, must it be of any strength to barre duty in the endeavors of Reformation? I believe, Sir, professors of Physick and Chirurgery, will not consent ill humors to go un­purged, or festred, incurable members uncut off, because some will be scandalized, that their advice was not sooner minded, and others at the past, real, and now-seeming cruelty acted by the present change.

2. It is to me strange, to see Papists and Separatists con­joyned as objects of the same scandal: I am sure the reason and ground must be directly contrary; Continuance of corruption to the one; and Removal thereof to the other; the Separatist is [Page 46]offended that there were so many Popish Ceremonies retained, and that so long, when by him too rigidly resisted: The Papist that there were so few, and likely to be gone so soon: But I pre­sume, they are supposed in aliquo tertio convenire, to agree in some other capacity; The things are now to be Reformed; for non-observance of which they were both afflicted; and then Sir,

3. The Scandal seems to be a meer fancy springing from a fallacy in these words, The Religion established in the Church of England; which these serious Casuists (with reverence may I note it) do to me seem sophistically to understand in a sence dif­ferent from the words of the Covenant, which are these, The Re­formation of Religion in the Kingdom of England in Doctrine, Wor­ship, Discipline, and Government.

It must therefore be observed, that Religion as it denoteth the matter, sabstantial parts, and essential form of divine Worship, is different from the Circumstances, Ord r, and Ceremonies an­nexed thereunto, and only as appendants thereof deemed Reli­gious, which are conversant about, and separable from Religion, liable to alteration as the prudence of men doth direct; and none but ignorant Idiots will deem the change of them a charge of Religion; for these are different in the Reformed Churches, whom yet, (I hope) the Universitie of Oxford will own to be of the same Protestant Religion with the Church of England, agreeing in the same faith, though not subscribing the same formal indivi­dual Articles; administring the same worship, though not in the same order, and with the same Ceremonies.

Again Sir, we must distinguish between what is established, and what is exercised in the Kingdom of England: Though we do not justifie, nay, believe a necessity of Reformation in many particulars in the Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government established; yet we know in all these particulars, many gross and absurd corruptions brought in, and continued by a strong hand, were exercised in the Kingdom of England; and that in refe­rence to all these particulars: 1. For Doctrine, as that auri­cular confession and pennance was necessary and profitable for Christian men, and in Christs Church; That Christians must have Altars, and bow to them as towards Gods mercy-seat, and the place of Christ his real presence on earth: That Jesus Christ [Page 47]and his passion are offered up as a Sacrifice in the Sacrament of the Altar: That Crucifixes, Images, and Pictures of Christ, God, and Saints, may be lawfully and profitably used and set up in Churches: That the Pope or Papacy is not Antichrist: That there are Canonical houres of prayer which ought to be observed: That Churches, Altars, Chalices, and Church-yards, ought to be consecrated: That men had free-will of themselves to believe and repent: That men might totally and finally fall from grace: That Sunday is no Sabbath: That Bishops have a Superiority of Order and Jurisdiction above other Ministers, and that by Divine Right. Nor can there be a true Church, where there are not such Bishops: These and many such like (it is well known) were publickly preached by Mountague, Cozens, Pocklington, Shelford, Dowe, Reeves, Adams, and others, and the Preachers defended even in the University from censure for them; nay, these were Printed in several Books of the same Au­thors, licensed and allowed by the Archbishop and his Chaplains, and many of them asserted in the visitation Articles of some Bishops, and yet were not established in the Church of England. As in Doctrine, so in worship, many corruptions were innova­ted and exercised: As, Bowing at the Name of Jesus: The turning Communion-Tables into Altars, or Altarwise, and Rail­ing them in, furnishing them with Candlesticks and Tapers: Ty­ing the Gospel, the blessing, and other parts of the publick ser­vice to that place enclosed, and bowing to these Altars: The making Crucifixes and Canopies, pictures of God, Christ, the Holy Ghost, Ʋirgin Mary, and other Saints in our Church-win­dows: Consecration of Churches, Fonts, Bells, and the like: All which, and many such, were first innovated to the Chappel at Lambeth, and ferried over to White-hall, and so transmit­ted to all Cathedral, and almost all Parish Churches; and yet were not established by Law, though enforced by the corruption of Discipline in the Ʋisitation Articles of Bishop Wren, Bishop Mountague, Bishop Peircy, Bishop Lindsey, and Bishop Skin­ner, and others in their several Diocesses; and by the silencing, suspension, excommunication, and imprisonment, and High Commission vexation of Mr. Chauncey Vicar, and Mr. Parker, an Inhabitant of Ware, Mr. Burros of Colchester, and many o­thers: Nor was Government any more pure, if we consider [Page 48]how it was exercised in the High Commission, and Star-Cham­ber, with all rigor, cruelty, and injustice; and in Ʋisitations, Citations, Probate of VVills, Letters of Administration and Ex­communication in the name, and under the Seal of the Bishops themselves, never authorized thereunto: All which were evi­dently needful to be reformed, as having been so publickly exer­cised, and potently defended, and might well enforce a covenan­ted endeavor to reform Religion in the Kingdom of Eng­land.

I well know, Sir, that the change of Religion makes a great sound in the world, especially if established: I cannot be insen­sible of the noise made by it against our first Reformation, and must expect the Eccho to follow all after acts and degrees there­of, for all changes are scandalous, and many very dangerous: If therefore these Masters and Scholars of Oxford could rationally conceive the Covenant to bind them to endeavor a change of Re­ligion in the substance, matter, and essential parts and form there­of; then I must confess their exception is very important; for we cannot deny that our Bishops, Martyrs, and Learned Divines, have by Suffering and Writing testified it to have been agreeable to the Word of God: And that to resolve that into the power and pleasure of a Parliament (who may direct and authorize the profession, but not prescribe the matter or form) were to make it a Parliamentary Religion; and the change thereof must needs condemn our Laws, and the punishment of Papists not joyning with us as unjust, and so justifie Papist and Separatist; the one in his recusancy, and the other in his separation.

But, Sir, when I consider the Religion of Scotland to be pre­served as the concomitant and provocation, the VVord of God to be the Rule; and the best reformed Churches (professing the same substantial Religion, though differing in administration and order) propounded as the pattern; I see not how right reason can render any such sence of it; and the rather, for that Refor­mation, not alteration of Religion, is the formal act which presupposeth the continuation of the subject about which it is conversant.

But, Sir, if they (as they needs must) by Religion under­stand the order and annexed Ceremonies appendant to Religion, whether established, as was the Cross in Baptism, holinesse of [Page 49]dayes, and order of the Liturgy, and the like; or only exerci­sed and enforced by Prelates power and countenance, as the cor­ruptions before mentioned; then we must say their exception is of no weight, not the reason any thing worth; for this change can be no such scandal, as is conceived; for we deny them to have been testified by our Bishops, Martyrs, and learned men, by any Sufferings or Writings (untill of late by the persons and such like before mentioned) as agreeable to the Word of God; and must put them to the proof of it; we think we are able to produce Tindal, Latimer, Hooper, Ridley, Farrar, and ma­ny other Martyrs, by laying down their Bishopricks, and other contests and sufferings to have testified against them, and Mr. Cartwright, Baines, and many Devonshire, Cornwal, and Lin­colnshire Ministers, and others, ever since the Reformation by Writing, Petition, Remonstrance, Apology, and Sufferings to have testified against not only the corruptions exercised (a­gainst which our Jewel, Fulk, Whitaker, Archbishop Parker, Dr. Ward, Dr. Brownrigge, Dr. Bancroft, and all sound and learned Divines, not devoted to return to Rome, have written) but even the very Order and Ceremonies established, as being not agreeable to the Word of God: And if these learned Gentlemen had pleased to observe the Visitation and high Commission pro­ceedings, they might have found Prynn, Burton, Bastwick Layton, Workman, Langley, Hind, Nichols, Ball, and many others (known learned men) who were silenced, suspended, imprisoned, stig­matized: and in much Sufferings testified, these appendants to our Religion, whether established or exercised, to be no way a­greeable to the Word of God; and I know not whom they can ment on as a Martyr for them, unless it be Lawde the late Archbishop, the grand Innovator of our Church.

2. If therefore our Religion be by Papists or Prelates re­proached as a Parliamentary Religion, we will rejoyce in our re­proach, and bless God we had a Parliament that had zeal to im­prove their power about those things that were properly subject thereunto.

3. Nor can this Reformation justifie the recusancy of the Papists, because these things never became a Reason for their re­cusancy, further than they occasioned their obduracy by assuring their hopes of Englands return to them: Nor the Separation [Page 50]of the Separatists, for that the corruptions established, were ne­ver made such essential parts of worship, as to make a sufficient ground for separation. Witness Cart­wrights de­fence of the Church ser­vice. The Masters and Scholars of Oxford can­not have been so little observant, as not to know that the sober, zealous Non-conformists who groaned under the burden of these corruptions, and for this Reformation were grieved by, and greatly contended against the Mr. Geree his Vindiciae eccle­siae Anglicanae, shewing neces­sity of reforma­tion, not Sepa­ration. And Mr. Balls two Books against Mr. Cann. Separation, as that which was without sufficient ground; yet like Jesus Christ their Master, kept Communion with a Church, whose Doctrine and Wor­ship was very much in need of Reformation, and taught men so to do: granting, There was something in the Doctrine and Worship of the Church of England not agreeable to the Word of God, and yet not enough to lay a ground for separa­tion.

4. Much less doth this endeavor judge the Law against, and punishment of Papists as unjust, which never had these pie­ces of Religion for their ground or reason.

You see, Sir, that the first ground of these learned mens dis­satisfaction, as to the covenanted endeavor of Reformation of Reli­gion in England, in Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Govern­ment, is clearly groundless, supposing a change, and suggesting a scandal not to be rupposed: Let us try the strength of their second reason for this exception: And that is,

They could not covenant this Reformation without wrong to themselves, 2 Reason for this exception their consciences, reputation, and estates, in bearing false witness against themselves, and sundry other wayes swea­ring to endeavor to reform that as corrupt and vitious, which they had by their personal subscription approved as agreeable to the Word of God, and for which they had not been condemned of their own hearts, nor convinced by their brethren that therein they did amiss.

2. Which they are in conscience perswaded, were not against the Word of God as they stand established by law.

3. Which they believe to be in sundry respects much better, more agreeable to the Word of God, and pactice of the Catholick Church, than that to be preserved in Scotland.

4. To which all Clerks admitted to any Benefice, are required to assent.

To these reasons, Sir, I should have answered.

1. Credit is indeed a matter of concerment, and Reputa­tion is to be regarded, and our Estate by all just, prudent meanes duely preserved; but they are not equivalent to the purity of Gospel administrations, nor must be admitted barres to duy, or stays from the endeavour of a necessary Reformation when called for.

2. We are at a loss to understand their terms; the establish­ment by Law is not expressed in the Covenant; and many cor­ruptions we have noted, were exercised, not established: The endeavour of a Reformation of them (though not them only) was, and is required; and it is very doubtful how or where to find and prove an establishment by law, to which they so much cleave; yet I hope the defect in proof thereof, will be no just de­murre to the endeavour of a Reformation of what is really vi­tious and corrupt, whether established, or only exer­cised.

We must also entreat a comment on these words, the practice of the Catholick Church. It is well known, that Rome doth en­gross and monopolize this Epithite: nor can the Worship, Do­ctrine, and Discipline of the Church of England admit it to be predicated of any so well as that; for all reformed Churches do in their practice differ (and I presume it will be hard to prove the agreement of the Primitive Churches) in these particulars, which were first derived from Apostate Rome, and have ever since continued as the dregs of their Catholick practices, not more to the grief of the Reformed Churches abroad, and Non-conformists at home, then joy and exultation of the Children of that Church, as a plain evidence of their continued possession, and encouragement to expect and endeavor a full recovery of England into her bosom: But as to their Argument;

3 The Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government might be vitious and corrupt, notwithstanding their apprehen­sion and assent to the contrary, or the subscription of others re­quired by the Law. We well know, that the Reformation of the Church in England, was begun on more Henry the 8th his discontent at the Pope. Political than pious principles; which did easily consent to a retaining of what (was justly discharged in other Rerormed Churches, embracing the administration of the Gospel in its simplicity; for the sake of its [Page 52]naked self) might consist with those Publick ends which did pro­voke it; and Policy being the principle predominant in the first, hath strugled against piety unto this last act, and is not yet ma­stered; and I presume, the Scholars and Masters of Oxford will not plead an immunity from policy, passion, and prejudice, when they are to pass judgment against their credits, reputati­on, and estates; as in the case of this Covenant, they appre­hend they were to do; and that these prirciples will provoke us to yield our own, and exact from others an assent to things as agreeable to the Word of God, which in themselves are vitious and corrupt, no serious man or Christian can or will deny: It is wel if we find this Reason stated under a more cautious, vigilant, and pious frame of spirit.

4. But I must confess, I wonder not so much to hear these Gentlemen to profess They had by their personal subscription ap­proved the Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government of the Church of England as agreeable to the Word of God; (which might be an act of rashness, an effect of ignorance, an event of some distressed condition, or distemper of mind, fear of losing, or hope of gaining preferment,) as to hear them say, That this was enjoyned by law to them, and all that were admitted to benefices: That the Doctrine of the Church was to be assented unto, I grant is by Law established; but the assent to Worship, Discipline, and Government, I observe, not to be enjoyned by any full and for­mal Law: I find indeed, something relating to Discipline in the ordering of Deacons and Priests, Bishops and Archbishops, and the Churches power about traditions, and Rites, or Ceremonies, inserted into the 39. Articles? but how, or by what Law they are established, 13. Eliz 12. I know not: The Statute requiring Ministers as­sent, doth not specifie the Articles particulary; and the general Note whereby to know them laid down in the Statute, is this, Articles of Religion which ONLY concern the Confession of the true Christian Faith and Doctrine of the Sacraments: This particle ONLY, is, in my judgment, exclusive to Discipline and Government; and how these came into the Articles, I know not: only I find the Epistle to His late Majesty, before the A Book sup­posed to have be on written by Mr. William Frynn. Quench-Coal, to charge corruption and forgery to have been acted about these Articles, and earnestly implores justice against the Forgers and Obtruders thereof; and untill the Legality of the [Page 53]Canons of 1603. and sence thereof be clearly asserted, and fully vindicated from the Necessity for Reformation. p. 56, 57, 58, 59. exceptions which are urged against them we must be at a loss for their establishment; for if the King had not authority by vertue of the Statute pretended, or the matter of them be repugnant to standing Statutes, as is suggested, the esta­blishment of Worship, Discipline, and Government by law, must a­bide very doubtful; but the University of Oxford might make a Law unto themselves, to which these Gentlemen might refer: But

5. Whether established or exercised, I think it very strange to see these learned men on serious thoughts to profess their own hearts did not condemn them, nor had their brethren convinced their judgements they had done amiss, by their personal subscri­ption to approve the Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Go­vernment of the Church of England to be agreeable to the Word of GOD, but that thereof they were still per­swaded.

Sir, what effect had been wrought on their consciences, I can­not tell: I will hope they were not seared, or shut up by a resolu­tion of non-perswasion to the contrary; yet had I been amongst them (with submission) I must have expostulated with them, and enquire,

Whether they had not subscribed to the use of the Common Prayer, and form in the said Book prescribed in publick prayer, Enjoyned to be subscribed by every Mini­ster before he be ordained, in Canons of 1603. Ca. 36. and NONE OTHER. Did none of these Masters publickly pray in St Maryes in Oxford, and other Churches, before and after their Sermons? Were not such prayers publick prayer? Did they at such times use the Common Prayer? If not, did not their consciences mind them of their subscribed promise solemnly made in entring on so holy a calling? Are not NONE OTHER, words as fully exclusive of their own forms extemporary or pre­meditate, as can be expressed? Admit we this Common Prayer to be lawful, yea necessary, is not this exclusive subscription a plain limitation of the Spirit, rejection of the gift of prayer, and robbing the Church of Ministerial parts unto prayer, as well as preaching to the edification thereof? Did Christ, when he pre­scribed the most perfect prayer, tye his Disciples to use that and None other? Can any rationally-religious man, subscribe this promise, and approve it to be agreeable to the VVord of God, [Page 54]and stand perswaded it is not contrary thereunto?

Secondly, Is it agreeable to the Word of God to affix a sentence of mans conception and framing to divine service, and denominate it a Sentence of Scripture? In the Rubrick of the Common Prayer, the Priest is appointed to read one of these sen­tences of Scripture which follow: The very first of which is, At what time soever a sinner repenteth him of his sin from the bottom of his heart, I will put all his wickednesse out of my re­membrance, saith the Lord; the which is referred in the Mar­gine (as are the following sentences to their places) unto Ezek. 18.21, As is Dr. Boyes in his Expositi­on of the Li­turgy. p. 1. 22 (to say nothing of the effect, though accidental of this supposed Scripture) how many have been deceived, really belie­ving it to be a Sentence of Scripture, when it is not found in all the Bible? Methinks these men should have observed how our late Masters had corrected this gross and obvious fault in the Scotch Liturgy, before they had thus confidently told the world, They were perswaded there is nothing in the worship of England, which is not agreeable to the VVord of God.

Thirdly, In the VVorship of England much of Cano­nical Scripture is omitted, and never to be read (a fault com­plained of by the first Compilers of the Common-Prayer-Book) and much of the Ap crypha, Vide. The Preface of it. vain, false, and ridiculous, is appointed to be publickly read; the great Bible-Translation of the Psalms, is thrust out, The titles of the Psalmes. Psa. 72. Psa. 14. Psa. 105.28. and a most corrupt Translation of them, omitting some whole sentences, adding whole verses; and falsly translating ma­ny places and Texts, is affixed unto the Common-Prayer-Book, and made part of it: Some part of Scripture is dignified above other parts thereof; the Gospel must be honoured with the stan­ding up of the people, the Epistle (no way different in the mat­ter, Christ crucified, but only in the name and manner of Reve­lation from the Gospel) is slighted: Will the Gentlemen of Oxford say this is agreeable to the VVord of God? They must prove it; for we shall not believe them; and the rather for that this gross abuse is palliated by this false profession in the Preface to this Book, That nothing is ordained to be read, but the pure VVord of God, the holy Scriptures, or that which is evidently groun­ded thereupon; Vide. The A­natomy of the Service-book. p. 18. and the rather, for that we find the Common-Pray­er-Book condemned (in respect of these particulars) by Dr. Spark, no mean Son of the Church.

Fourthly, Will these Masters and Scholars stand per­swaded, that the extraordinary Solemn Worship appointed by the Common-Prayer-Book unto holy dayes and their Eves, is agree­able to the Word of God, wherein every particular holy-day hath its distinct and particular Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, as its Solemn Service appointed: not to insist on the supposed influence of that reputed sanctity on the Six or Seaven days following, di­recting the same service to be impertinently continued; as in the Feast of the Nativity, Easter, Whitsuntide, Ascension, and o­thers; nor the unwaerrantable preheminence given to some parts of Scripture above others; or the irrational denomination of some Prophetical and Historical portions of Scripture Epistles; all which are well urged by many Non-conformists. I would en­quire, what part of Sacred Writ stamps Sanctity on Wednesday and Friday, more than the other four dayes of the week, and sets them into a parity with Sunday (to retain their Dialect) that the same more Solemn service shall be read on those dayes, as on that day? By what Scripture-wa [...] mediate or immediate, are other dayes, besides the Lords day, made holy, or sanctified in honour of the Saints, so as in their nature to interdict mens labour in their lawful calling, engage men to the exercises of Re­ligion as oft as they return, and become Subjects of that So­lemn Service, which may not on other dayes be offered unto God? Is not a Religious owning, and observation of some time, as (not appointed by the God of our time, whose sole Preroga­tive it is to make it) Solemn and Holy time, to be Religiously employed, a plain and formal Superstition repugnant to Gospel-Rules? Gal. 4.10. Coloss. 2.16. I am not ignorant that some holy-dayes have been of ancient and universal observati­on in the Church, and have laid claim to Apostolical tradition, and occasioned much controversie in the Church; but I stand un­satisfied in their institution: I deny not the just authority of the Church or Christian Magistrate over our time; but I think there is a vast difference between time as the subject, and as the adjunct of Religion; God only can make it the first; humane authority may appoint holy Fasting, and holy Feasting (those transient acts of Worship dependant on, and subservient unto Gods di­spensations of providence to his people) and so may determine (the second) time (like the dayes of Purim) as a necessary [Page 56]adjunct to those acts of Worship; but to make holy-dayes Subjects of Solemn, Sacred service, I have not seen any Commis­sion that doth authorize the Church thereunto: Eminent Saints call for the esteem of the Church, but the keeping of them in a Calendar, and appointing them their several holy-dayes, sets them a pitch too high, and shews the Church partial, respecters of persons, having some in admiration, and slighting others no less deserving; or subjects here unto an intolerable burden, by ne­cessitating every day to be Holy: The Nativity; Circumcission, Passion, Resurrection, and Ascension of our Lord and Saviour, are all mysteries or matters of reverence, esteem, and admira­tion to the Church, to be duly and distinctly considered; yet (under correction of better judgments) the several holy dayes appointed to the memorial of them, is in my thoughts no less ir­rational than irreligious: I say irrational; because though some of them be great Mysteries, yet they are not simply and in themselves mercies to the Church, but as they relate unto, and center in the work of M [...] [...]edemption, to which they do re­late as several distinct act [...] that compleat and individual Bles­sing or Mercy; and right reason doth direct commemoration of all the parts in the mercies by them perfected and compleated. Ir­religious it seems to me, as without any divine Warrant, nay re­dundant to Gods own institution, who hath appointed the first day of the week as the day for the commemoration of the worlds Restitution by mans Redemption: If this be the cause of the change of the Sabbath (as we have been commonly taught) doth it not supersede the appointment of the Church? God doth not mediately, what he doth immediately; or by Commission, what is done in his own person I well know, some in their Con­tests for Holy-dayes make the Sabbath changeable at the Chur­ches pleasure; and if these several acts of Redemption be com­memorated in their distinct holy-dayes, I see not how we can avoid a return to the Jews Sabbath; for the fourth com­mand must needs be moral; and this method takes away the reason of the alteration of the day. Now Sir if the holy daies, the foundation, be Superstitious, sure Oxford will not say the su­perstructure, or Solemn, Special service, is agreeable to the Word of God!

Fifthly, Again Sir, will the Masters and Scholars of Oxford say, the very order and method of the Common Prayer is agree­able to the Word of God? How do they ground their perswa­sion concerning the Ʋersicles, Popular Responds, Intermixtures, Abbreviations, Abruptions, and stops, and present postings on again, with a Let us pray, wenn nothing but prayer is in hand, that they are agreeable to the Word of God? So do the very Papists, Anti­phonae, responso­ria, versiculi & ejusmodi minu­ta; non viden­tur necessaria; impediunt enim cursum piae & utilis lectionis. Spalat. l. 17. c. 12. Art. 96. Versiculos, re­sponsoria & ca­pitula omittere ideirco visum est, quoniam le­gentes saepe mo­rentur. Card. Quignonius. I observe the first Compilers of this Book, to leave a blot on this method, by ta­king away many Verses, Responds, Anthems, and the like, which did interrupt the duty of reading the Scriptures together, and that for this very reason, but à quatenus ad omne valet conse­quentia: The number is not only to be abated, but all things of this nature, obstructive to, and inconsistent with the Solemn, and serious, entire performance of any particular Act or Duty of Religion, ought to be abolished: Doth the VVord of God allow mute service, or private devotion in the publick Assem­bly? What warrant is there in the publick service of the Church for a silent space of time, that the secret prayers of the peo­ple may be sent to heaven, as is directed at the Ordination and Consecration of Priests and Bishops? The reason there­in declared, is, That Jesus Christ prayed all night, before He sent out His Disciples; and the Church of Antioch prayed, when they sent out Paul and Barnabas; but they do not tell us whe­ther Christ were in an Assembly when he prayed alone; or whe­ther the Church of Antioch had a silent pace in which they se­cretly prayed; nor whether the prayer of the one or of the other, were mental, or vocal; but I observe it was joyned with Fasting, in which our order agreeth not, whilst any Sunday or Holy-day, and a short space thereof will be an opportunity sufficient for such a work.

VVhat Text of either Old or New Testament, allots to the people other portion of publick prayer, save to say Amen? 1 Cor. 14.15. In respect of which prayer is prescribed to be in a known tongue to their understanding, How shall we make the peoples vocal re­sponds, salutation, supplication for mercies, deprecation of mi­series, meerly and only recited by the Ministers, agreeable to the Word of God? Exposition of the Liturgy. p. 40. Must it be by the salutation of Boaz and his Reapers? or Mary and Elizabeth, to which Dr. Boyes referreth it? it must then be proved, that Boaz was in the publick Assem­bly, [Page 58]and cele' rating divine service; and so for Mary and Eli­zabeth; and that it was not a civil complement, expressed in Re­ligious words on an occasional meeting each with other, as be­comes Christian friends; and that such pieces of civil respect wit­nesssing reciprocal affection, are parts of Solemn Worship to pass between the Pastor and People in the celebration thereof.

I shall not deny sighs, and short ejaculations, to be ardent expressions of the mind and affection, and find acceptance with God; but question the suitableness thereof to standing, solemn, and publick Worship. I yield to Dr. Boys, that the Publican did affectionately dart out his Lord be merciful to me a sinner! and the Woman of Canaan, her Have mercy on me, O Lord! and blind Bartimeus, O Son of David, take pity on me! But (by his leave) I must say these were personal, not publick; oc­casional, not fixed, ordinary Worship; extemporary on the occa­sion; not premeditated, much less prescribed; nay I will grant what he saith Augustine Reports of the Christians in Egypt, and which History mentioneth of other Churches: Yea, I could be easily convinced, that in the very first Age of the Gospel, many Christians did in the Assembly utter their short expressions, and darting prayers; preces raptim quodammodo ejaculatas: But yet it would be noted they were ejaculations personal, expressed in a sacred rapture, on the sudden ebolition of the Spirit, which without doubt wrought in prayer, as in Prophecy and in Psalmes, the heat whereof required the Apostles restriction and regulation, 1 Cor. 14. affection leading into confusion; and so can be no warrant for such premeditated, ejaculative expressions, to be prescribed in set and publick prayer, wherein all things by a Rule restraining this very method under the fervency of the Spirit, Let all things be done decently and in order, are to be regulated; that therefore might be admitted and exercised in the Church, and acceptable to God, in private, and personally expressed, or on the imme­diate ebolition, or boyling up of the Spirit, and in the heat of affection, in the infancy of the Church, which will not be so in the publick and prescribed prayers of the Church in her Adult estate, in which she must appear more serious and composed; and so will not render this Order of Worship agreeable to the Word.

Sixthly, Will the Masters and Scholars of Oxford say that the Rites and Ceremonies annexed to the Worship of God, are agree­able to the Word of God, viz. The Cross in Baptism, Sur­plice in divine service, supposed to be established? Or those since pressed; as, the Bowing at the Name of Jesus: Turning Tables into Altars, and Bowing to them, and placing on them Candlesticks and Tapers: The Consecration of Churches, and the like; though I should (which I confess I cannot) admit what is pretended in the Preface to the Common-Prayer-Book, that they are apt to stirre up the dull mind of man to the remem­brance of his duty to God by some notable and special significati­on, whereby he might be edified; yet I must enquire by what au­thority are they appointed? the highest pretended is the Church; and I see no Commission the Church hath to appoint such things: If I mistake not, the power of the Church is declarative, execu­tive, and Ministerial, not judicial and magisterial: She may publish the matter, and prescribe the Order of Gods Worship; but not constitute or ordain new matter, though never so much tending to edification, against which she is expresly barr'd by the 2d. Commandment. And if she hath power to continue our Cere­monies because significant; why, or how shall those be excluded, which are more antient and significant? Such as were the bapti­zing for the Dead, putting Cream and Honey into the mouth of the baptized; insufflation, and spitting at the Devil and the World; and coming to baptism in a white Garment which was left behind (and profitably produced as a pledge a­gainst Elpidophorus, when Apostatized from the Faith in which he had been baptized) and many such like, Tertul Coron. mil. pa. 449. Contra Marcion. lib. 7. p. 155. which Tertullian mentioneth as used in the Church, in the Year of our Lord 62. in the times of the Apostles, than which, the use of the Cross cannot be more ancient, nor is it indeed so ancient: If then the Church have not a power to ordain them, on what basis do all our Ceremonies stand, save that prophane Maxime, No Ceremo­nies, no Bishop? Before it be determined that these Ceremonies are agreeable to the Word of God, I wish it may be determined, whether the appointment and Religious exercise of matter signi­ficant (and so in it self tending to edification) not instituted by Jesus Christ, be not the very formality of Superstition?

Seventhly, and Lastly, Is it agreeable to the Word of God, in or­dination to divide the work of the Ministry? and give authority to apply one of the Sacraments, and not the other? to baptize, but not administer the Lords Supper otherwise than as Assistant to him who hath ministerial power of consecration, as it is done in the Ordering of Deacons? Again, is it agreeable to the Word, to denominate Gospel Ministers Priests (which properly relate to a Sacrifice and Altar?) If so, why did our late Masters altar the Title into Presbyters in the Scotch Liturgy? It is agreeable to the Word, that the Ministers of Jesus Christ swear, or So­lemnly promise obedience unto their fellow Ministers, under the notion of an ordinary and Cheif Minister? It is reason they keep order, and be subject to the Assembly; but parity of Office and Authority, admits not of obedience. Is it agreeable to the Word, that Bishops sweare, or Solemnly promise obedience unto the Archbishops? If so, why not Archbishops to Cardinals or Patriarchs, and they to the Pope? Is it because the Sea bounds our Papacy? Is it in the forme of ordination agreeable to the Word, that the Bishop ordaining, do Magisterially repeat the words of Jesus Christ who had a power and did effect it, (viz.) Receive thou the Holy Ghost; Whose sins thou dost forgive, they are forgiven, and whose sins thou dost retain, they are retained? as actually giving the Holy Ghost as a qualification for that Office, and after this to give authority of administration with a Take thou authority to preach the Word of God, and to minister the Holy Sacraments. Is it agreeable to the Word of God, by a spe­cial, Solemn, and Religious act, to Consecrate unto a degree convenient and only necessary for the method and Order of an Assembly? as if it were (and indeed however others think, by reason of the variation of the word, I believe it was intended to be) an actual Ordination to a distinct Office of Ministry in the Church, like the Cheif Priest-hood among the Jews? I am at a loss in Civil or Religious Policy, to finde a warrant for so Sacred a forme in an advancement to a degree, yet I will not deny the formalities of the Chaire; Is it agreeable to the Word of God, that excommunication (the last and greatest of Censures) do proceed without admonition? and be inflicted ipso facto, before obstinacy the proper and only ground of it be detected, much [Page 61]lesse convicted? and that so dreadful a Censure be denounced on the non-observance of Rites and Ceremonies declared indifferent, and other light and frivolous occasions? nay, on the very dis­charge of duty? As, suppose an exercise in a Market-Town, Canons of 1603. Can. 72. or a Fast kept in the Parish Church on the occasion of some spe­cial exigency of that Parish; or by a Minister in a private fami­ly, whose domestick concernments may call for the house and fami­ly to mourn apart, and intreat the assistance of their special parti­cular friends in prayer; and yet in all these cases it is directed in the Canons made by the Convocation in London, of which the Bishop of London sate President, Anno 1603.

Sir, these things, and such like, in the Worship, Discipline, and Government of the Church of England, are obvious; and have been often urged as needing Reformation; and as Reasons Apo­logizing for the Non-subscription of the Sober, Learned, and Pi­ous Non-conformists, ever since the Reformation, as by Mr. Tho­mas Cartwright, the Ministers of Devonshire and Cornwal, the Ministers within the Diocess of Lincolne, and many others, whose Printed Books could not but have been seen by (at least some of) the Masters and Scholars of Oxford; and might have convinced their judgments, that they had done amiss by their personal sub­scription to approve that all things in the four specified particu­lars, were agreeable to the Word of God.

Sixthly, Their confidence that all things in these four specified particulars, are agreeable to the Word of God, and need no Reformation, may well engage them to conclude, that they are much better than those of Scotland, which they wear to swear to preserve: For, the Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Govern­ment, in the Church of Scotland, differeth in all the particulars mentioned, and so must needs be dissonant, if these be AGREE­ABLE TO THE WORD OF GOD: Yet Sir, methinks the good grounds on which they thought so, might (for their clearer Apology, and satisfaction of other souls called to swear the same Covenant) have been specified and declared; the rather, for that they seemed to be in a strait when they pointed unto the account­ing of Bishops Antichristian, and indifferent Ceremonies unlaw­ful; the making their Discipline the mark of a true Church, and the setting up thereof the erecting of the Throne of Christ, as things tending towards Superstition and Schisme, and the worst [Page 62]things in the Church of Scotland, which called for Reformation, rather than Preservation.

Lastly, the Hazard of their estates doth seem indeed to be their great stumbling block in their way to the Covenant: All Clerks are by the Lawes yet in force, required to give their as­sent unto what by this Covenant is required to be reformed, and that on pain of losing their Benefice: Which Sir, we shall ad­mit (though it would admit a dispute in reference to many, if not all the particulars mentioned;) yet how should this demurre to the taking of the Covenant? Because the Law requires our assent, it will not therefore follow, they need not reformation, nor it is not lawful for us to endeavour their reformation: Many men have assented to the Law, who could never give the assent requi­red by the Law; and by suffering, shewed that the Law is their burden, binding them to suffer, whilst it requireth what they in truth and good Conscience cannot yield: But must good men continue under this burden, and take no care to ease themselves? Is it a sin for men to covenant in their places to endeavour the removal of a burdensom Law? Or might not the Reformation covenanted, be so endeavoured?

Nay Sir, on the consideration of the whole Reason, can such endeavour be any wrong to mens consciences, reputation, or estate? and then there is no strength in this 2d. Reason of Oxford against the covenanting such an endeavour. But we proceed to their 3d. Reason of this Exception.

The third Reason on which the Masters, 3d. Reason of this exception. Scholars, &c. of Oxford stand dissatisfied concerning the Covenant, or Reforma­tion of England in Doctrine, Worship, Discipline and Govern­ment, is indeed the most weighty and considerable, if but clearly proved: and it is,

Their manifest danger of perjury; the Covenant in this point seeming directly contrary to the former Solemn Protestation: (I presume they mean that of May 5. 1641.) which they had sworn neither for hope or fear, or other respect ever to relinquish: or the Oath of Supremacy, which according to the Laws of this Realm, and the Statutes of this University, they had sworn.

Unto this Reason I easily grant, that contradictory Oaths do run the soul on manifest perjury; and if the first were lawful, the [Page 63]last must needs be sinful, neither to be sworn at first, nor obliging at last, if it be sworn.

2. But the contradiction must be manifest and clear; not seeming, and conjectural, which may spring by passion and pre­judice, to the fancy of such as are willing to suppose it, (as all things look yellow to Jaundies eyes) and is not in reality such to impartial Readers. It seems this contradiction between this Co­venant and those Oaths, was, to the men of Oxford. but seeming, though to their best understandings (in their then capacity I pre­sume) and it must pass into a certainty, before it, discharge the bond to such as are under it, though seeming so to be, might suspend the act of them to whom it so seemed.

3. But let us see wherein seems this contradiction: It is well if it amount not to as much as the Scotch Notions before specified, which seemed to tend to Superstition and Schisme.

First then of the contradiction to their protestation, which I imagine can be no other but that of May 5. 1641. and so far as it concernes Religion, runneth thus, I A. B. do in the pre­sence of Almighty God, vow and protest to maintain and defend as farre as lawfully I may with my life, power, and estate, the true, Reformed, Protestant Religion expressed in the doctrine of the Church of England, against all Popery, and Popish Innovations within this Realm, contrary to the same Doctrine.

The Solemn League and Covenant in the Article under con­sideration, runneth thus; That we shall sincerely, really, and constantly, through the grace of God, endeavor, in our several places and callings, the Reformation of Religion in the Kingdom of England, in Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government, according to the Word of God, and example of the best reformed Churches.

Contraria contrariis juxta opposita magis elucescunt. Let a­ny impartial eye reade these two Oaths thus opposed, and shew me wherein seeme the contradiction to lie: They may indeed seem different in their sound and manner of expression, but Ox­ford well knoweth, that all diversa, are not opposita, all diffe­rence amounts not to a contradiction; diversa & opposita aeque dissentanea sunt, sed non aeque dissentiunt; they differ indeed, but not with the same difference: I wish that on second thoughts they will please to tell us whether the difference be Re, or Ratio­ne only; the same thing being protested in the first (though not [Page 64]in the same words, and after the manner) which was covenanted in the last: But they specifie the contradiction; (viz.) The Doctrine they vowed to maintain by the name of the true Prote­stant Religion, expressed in the Doctrine of the Church of England, they took to be the same now to be reformed and altered.

But Sir, were they not, in taking it so to be, much mista­ken? The Covenant binds to Reforme Doctrine in the King­dom of England; was there no such Doctrine openly divulged in the Court Sermons and Printed books of Mountague, Reive, Heylen, Dowe, Cozens, Pocklington, and others before menti­oned? In Mountague, Apello ad Caesarem: originum Ecclesi­asticorum, 2 parts: Anti-diatribae: Pocklingtons Sunday no Sabbath; Altare Christianum: Heylens Coal from the Altar; History of the Sabbath: Sales his introduction to a devout life: Shelfords five Treatises: Dowe against Mr. Burton: Cozens his houres of Prayer: and many other licensed books publickly sold in the Kingdom; and in the Ʋisitation Articles of Bishop Mountague, Bishop Peirce, and Bishop Wren (on which ma­ny good men were vexed;) which was distinct, and different, (if I may not say) expresly contrary to the Protestant Religion expressed in the Doctrine of the Church of England: And did not these need Reformation? And is it not the duty of every good Subject and Protestant in maintenance of this Religion, to en­deavor a Reformation, alteration, and total expunction of such Doctrine, and so to Covenant? And then Sir, where is the con­tradiction? In this sense the Protestation and Covenant do plain­ly coincidere, and agree in one and the same thing.

But, Sir, let us allow them their sence, That the Doctrine protested to be maintained, is the same covenanted to be refor­med: Are Maintenance and Reformation incompetible? is there not a possbility of some adjuncts unto the substance of the Do­ctrine of the Church of England expressing the true Reformed Protestant Religion, and seperable without the destruction there­of? Or may not the Doctrine of the Church of England be re­formed as to the scant, general, dubious, and difficult manner of expression, and yet the matter thereof be maintained and de­fended? Are those Articles which concern the Government of the Church, and Consecration of the Bishops and Archbishops, of the essence and formality of the true Reformed, Protestant Re­ligion? [Page 65]Will not the assertion thereof tend more to Schism, than Scotlands supposed making their Discipline and Government the mark of a true Church? As denying the Reformed Churches be­yond the Sea to have attained to the true Reformed, Protestant Religion, which yet they handed over to us?

But what reason had these Gentlemen of Oxford to under­stand the Doctrine of the Church of England in such a latitude? when the sence of it is limited by them who were then known to be Legislators (and a power sufficient to prescribe an Oath, un­to which themselves subjected) and were the best expositors thereof (viz.) the House of Commons who thus declared:

Whereas some doubts have been raised concerning the mean­ing of these words [The true Reformed, Protestant Religion, ex­pressed in the Doctrine of the Church of England, against all Po­pery, and Popish innovations within this Realm contrary to the same Doctrine] This House doth declare, that by these words, was, and is meant only the publick Doctrine professed in the said Church, so far as it is opposite to Popery and Popish innovati­ons: And that the said words are not to be extended to the maintaining of any form of Worship, Discipline, and Government, nor of any the Rites and Ceremonies of the said Church of England.

By which these Gentlemen might have understood,

1. The Realm, and Church of England, were two different Subjects; the one professing Doctrine in the other, wherein al­so there was Doctrine tending to Popery and Popish Innovation.

2. There were in the Doctrines professed by the Church of England some adjuncts of Rites, Ceremonies, Government, or some special order of Worship, which might need Reformation, and were not view'd to be maintained.

So that according to this sence of them who prescribed both, there is more of consistency, than contradiction between the Pro­testation and Solemn League and Covenant: So that the manifest perjury they feared, hath not so much as a seeming ground.

And as for the supposed contradiction of this Branch of the Covenant unto the Oath of Supremacy, it will on examination va­nish as an apparition, a thing which so seemed, but cannot be so proved: For if they will not hiss me out of their Schools, I will grant them their Proposition in the Oath, and assumption in the Statute by them quoted; and yet find a way to avoid the con­clusion, [Page 67]because a meer non sequitur on their premises; and this, if they will have the Argument logically resolved, by denying the consequence of their major Proposition; for I will grant unto them, that the Oath of Supremacy doth bind us to our power, to assist and defend all Jurisdictions, Priviledges, Preheminences, and Authorities, granted and belonging to the Kings Highness, his heirs and successors, or united and annexed unto the Impe­rial Crown of this Realm: And assume with them, That the King had the whole power and Authority for Reformation, Or­der, and Correction, of all manner of Errors, Heresies, Schisms, &c. and yet deny the sequel, viz. That we may not endeavour in our places and callings to reform Religion. For the defence of the Kings power is no way repugnant with the duty of our parti­cular capacity. I hope a Minister may by his preaching, or a Di­vine by his disputation in the Schools, endeavour the correction and Reformation of Error and Heresie, Schism or Superstition, and yet not intrench on his Majesties Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction, and so interfer with their Oath of Supremacy? Yea, in refe­rence to judicial and authoritative Correction and Reformation (which we will suppose can only be done by the King) mens en­deavor may be in their places and callings by Counsel, Proposal, Remonstrance, Petition, Supplication, and the like, to procure His Majesties consent, and authority, to reform Religion in the Kingdom of England, in Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government; and then Sir, where is the Contradiction?

Yet Sir, if I were to dispute with a single (though Senior) Sophister of Oxford, I would deny both Propositions; the ma­jor, as to its sequel or consequence, as before; and the assumpti­on, as that which the Statute doth not prove, viz. The whole power of Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction for Correction and Reformation, is annexed to the King, and Imperial Crown of this Realm: For the power by that Statute, is special and particular, not general and universal; as themselves have cited it, is, (viz.) such Jurisdictions, Priviledges, Superiorities, and Pre­heminences, Spiritual or Ecclesiastical, as by any, &c. (and as the Statute proceeds) Spiritual or Ecclesiastical power or autho­rity, hath heretofore been or may lawfully be exercised or used for Visitation of any Ecclesiastical State, or Persons, and for Refor­mation, &c. So that the power given to the King, is such a pow­or [Page 68]as Bishops, Cardinals, or Popes had used; not such as Parlia­ments (who ever retained a Jurisdicton in themselves over both Church and Crown) enjoyed and exercised: This power was purely executive, not Legislative; over persons and particular Societies, not over the Kingdom and whole Realm: I presume, the Gentlemen of Oxford were not ignoront of the power and Legislative Authority which the Parliaments of England ever held over their Bishops, and the Spiritual or Ecclesiastical estate of this Land, tying them in all their administrations of Discipline, and Government, to the Customs and Statutes of this Realme, as they may read at large in the Statute of the Submission of the Clergy, 25. Hen. 8.19. wherein they confess, many of their Canons and Constitutions be repugnant to the Laws and Statutes of this Realm, whereby they did not only Restrain the exorbi­tancies, and from time to time Reform the abuses of the Church, but also extend the Prerogative and Jurisdiction of the King, as in that Statute, 1 Elizab. and Limit, Restrain, and Repeal it: (as in the case of this individual, specifical power granted in the words of the Statute quoted) by the Statute 17 Caroli entitu­led, An Act for repeal of a branch of a Statute 10 Elizab. concerning Commissioners for causes Ecclesiastical; which clause repealed, is part of this very recited Paragraph, and immedi­ately annexed unto, and dependent on this very grant of power and authority: Nor are these Masters and Scholars of Oxford in­sensible, that there is a vast difference between Executive and Legislative power and authority; and that as no Ecclesiastical per­sons did ever enjoy (however the Pope and his Bishops did con­tend for it) so no King of England did ever pretend, or lay claim unto the Legislative power further than allowed by Act of Parliaments, who were ever Dictators of a general Reformation in the Land, Church, and Kingdom; as at this time in the Re­formation covenanted: Nor can they be ignorant, that it is very bad Logick, from such Jurisdictions, and Specifical, Exe­cutive Authority, to infer, that the whole power of Reforma­tion is so in the King, that the Parliament may not propose, or the people covenant in their places and callings to endeavor a Re­formation; but they must clash with the Kings Prerogative, and contradict the particular Supremacy they have granted and boun­ded themselves to defend.

And now Sir, I must desire to know (whilst the Oath affords not the Proposition, nor the words of the Statute the assumpti­on) how they will do to establish the Conclusion, and clear their manifest perjury from premises which, on trial, prove but seeming­ly contrary, and really consistent with the Oaths they had before sworn?

We see, Sir, notwithstanding the dissatisfactions of the Ma­sters and Scholars of Oxford, the first Article of the Solemn League and Covenant contains in it nothing but what is good and lawful; nay, so just, that in it self it is a duty, and therefore may be sworn; and their serious exceptions will scarce suffice to A­pologize their refusal, which could not be Religiously refused by such as desire purity of Religion, and uniformity in the Church, whilst the Word of God is propounded as the Rule, and the best reformed Churches as the pattern of this Reformation covenan­ted; and will not any thing avail, to acquit the obligation where it is laid, affording sufficient ground to establish the judgement of him that sware, without any apparent reason of scandal or ha­zard to Reputation, Estate, or Conscience; the perjury suppo­sed to be manifest, appearing at best to be but seeming; and that on a fancied Contrariety, that amounts only to a difference in the manner, not matter of the opposed Oaths.

Subsectio Sexta.

Reformation cannot proceed without a removal of what is repugnant and obstructive thereunto: Considereth the 2d. Article of the Solemn League and Covenant. the second Article of the Covenant, doth therefore bind us to the extirpation of certain e­vils: we must then consider in the next place, the justice and lawfulness thereof, and the weighty exceptions made against it.

In this Article we are to consider the Act covenanted, An endeavor of extirpation; and the matter about which that Act is conversant, viz. Popery, Prelacy, Error, Heresie, Schism, Superstition, and Profaness.

As to the Act, it is not objected against by any, save Dr. Gaudens Nephew. No Body, who in his new born Doubts and Scruples (midwiv'd into the world by the Drs. Epistle) would suppose himself by an endeavour of Extirpation, to be sworn in­to Gods Throne, whose only and immediate Act it is to extirpate the lusts, and principles of these impieties out of the heart of [Page 69]man; or mounted into the Magistrates Chair, who only may by Bonds or Banishment, or Mulct, or Death, extirpate the open exercise, and publick profession of those evils, and the promoters of them; as if Extirpation were no way a humane Act, or within the capacity of private men, though not to effect, yet by Moral Perswasion, Rational Discourse, Scripture Conviction, Submissive Petition, and the like, so much as to endeavour it with sincerity, reality and constancy; the very recital of this reception is a suf­ficient confutation, and resolution that folly, or some melancho­ly fancy, more than conscience did start this doubt, and stand per­plexed at this Scruple without a grain of Reason.

And as to the matter covenanted to be endeavoured to be extirpated, none that are seemingly Protestants, and religious, will make question of Popery, Errour, Heresie, Schism, Superstition, and Profaness, or whatsoever is contrary to sound Doctrine, or the power of godliness: these are such spreading Weeds, disgraceful to the Church (Christ his Garden) and destructive to the prin­ciples and practices of all Religion, that almost all men will ap­pear the foremost in an endeavour to extirpate them; and on this account Dr. Gauden in his late Epistle to the Doubts and Scru­ples, would divert our endeavour for extirpation of the Prelacy, Covenanted against, by directing the same unto Schisme and Su­perstition: But, Sir, by his leave, as we cannot own him as our Ma­ster, to be at his pleasure, appointed our work further than our own prudence will guide us; so we must tell him, that every Plant which our heavenly Father hath not planted, must be rooted out; that some weeds are more visible & spreading than others; and as they need more speed and diligence, so they call for more strength and labour to remove them, being deeply rooted by their long continuance; and therefore the extirpation of them must be plied with endeavour, whilst the Earth is loose, and they unsetled; and it is more than probable, that many of the others, if not all, may come up with this one, which either occasioneth Schism, or by its shade defendeth Superstition and Profanesse, if I may not say Popery: But stay, Sir, the Masters and Scholars of Oxford do pluck me by the Ears, and tell me I am mistaken, if I deem Pre­lacy a weed, which is undoubtedly the fairest flower in the Gar­den of Christ his Church, according to whose language I find [Page 70]Dr. Featley's Ghost Canting in his League illegal; but Sir,

I shall desire to let them know that Prelacy in its general and genuine acceptation, is undoubtedly a very fair flower, and far from being weeded up; Oxford Excep­tion by a ge­neral term fal­lacious. and therefore in the Solemn Leagus and Covenant it is specified, and a particular kind of Prelacy sprung up, and over-spreading the Church of England, is Covenanted to be extirpated: I shall be willing to give the honour of this re­striction and specification to the speech of Dr. Daniel Featley, occasioned by the over-hot pressing of some (truly zealous for Reformation of what was amisse) that Prelacy in general (it having by appropriation to one kind obtained a vulgar evil ac­ceptation) should be extirpated; only I cannoc acquit his acute Executor from the dishonour of misapplying his Uncles speech, (when dead) as speaking against that which it had effected; (viz.) and express mention of the species, and particular kind of Prelacy to be extirpated; that is, the Government by Arch­bishops, Bishops, their Chancellors and Commissaries, Deans, Deans and Chapters, Arch-deacons, and all other Ecclesiastical Officers depending on that Hierarchy; whereby the general term Prelacy is limited and restrained; so that I shall expect their exceptions to lie against the extirpation of this species and kind of Prelacy, unto which the Covenant doth bind us; for we well know, dolosus versatur in generalibus, Crafty men do deceive the vulgar by an Out-cry of extirpation of things in their general nature good, but in this or that special kind evil; I shall therefore especially con­sider the exceptions of the Masters and Scholars of Oxford a­gainst this second Article, so far as it relateth to the Prelacy there­in specified to be extirpated; as those on which I observe others depend, from which others have derived theirs, and to which on all occasion they do retreat as to their impregnable Fortress.

They therefore in the fourth Section of their Reasons, for not swearing the Solemn League and Covenant, Page 7. do deface their ex­ception with an expression of their affection to that Government to be extirpated, and first present us with this fair Encomium of it; viz.

That Ancient form of Church-government under which our Religion was at first so orderly, Oxford Com­mendation of Prelacy consi­dered. without violence or tumult, and so happily reformed; and hath since so long flourished with truth and peace, to the honour and happiness of our own, and envy and [Page 71]admiration of other Nations: But Sir, good wine needs no bush; it is well if the Arguments be as cogent to the mind, as this glori­ous description of Englands Church-government is captivating to the affections; I hope Sir, serious Casuists in stating their Scru­ples, do not set a lustre on the object by glorious Epithites o en­gage the admiration of the vulgar: But Sir,

1. Antiquity may be no Argument of its glory, verity, or goodnesse; these learned men know this is the loud and common cry of Pagans for their Idolatry; and Papists for their Super­stition and Papacy which will in point of Age appear the Elder Brother to Englands Prelacy: Pope Gregory being before Austin the Monk, the first Arch-bishop of Canterbury; and yet is not owned as any addition to their glory, or demonstration of their verity; for as true Religion is first received, so it is after cor­ruption reformed by the Redeemed from the vain Conversation received by tradition from their fathers.

2. Order is indeed very amiable in any Act; but what they mean by the orderly proceeding of the first Reformation, I know not; sure I am that the precedency of the Laity unto the Cler­gy in a work of this nature in which they should have been Dicta­tors, was more just than regular: And when I consider the first step of Reformation in the expulsion of the Popes Supremacy (supported by all the Bishops unto a premunire) to have sprung in Henery the eighth, from discontent at the Popes dealing in the business of Queen Katharine, rather than conscience of its sin­fulness; to have been steered by policy, not piety; to stand con­sistent with a retention, and fiery inforcement of Popish Doctrine and Worship, unto the persecution and burning of Tyndal, Lam­bert, and others; and imposing of the six Articles (in which I must confess Cranmer quit himself like a faithful Bishop, but o­thers I find not opposing) And when I observe the Line which first ruled in Henery the eighth his dayes, to be retained and run­through the Reformation of King Edward the sixth, and was too much regarded in the time of Queen Elizabeth (who both acted from a more pious principle, had but their Counsellors ca­ptivated their policy, and the little knowledge of those reform­ing dayes given them to see, and set up in its lustre and power, the square and right Rule of Reformation) I cannot but say Gods power is much more manifest in the first Reformation of Eng­land, [Page 72]than was mans order; and yet what order was, History wit­nesseth to have been, though under, yet without, yea, against the Bishops; Foxe, Acts and Monuments, p. 959. The hundred and eighteen thousand eight hundred and forty pounds paid by the Bishops of the two Provinces, Canterbury and York, for their pardon from the praemunire, doth proclaim their opposition at the first. The thirty persons chosen out of the Parliament to consider and conclude Articles of Religion, and Cranmer and Ridleys Politick plea against pious Prince Ed­ward the sixth, for the Mass of his Sister Mary, and the after­conclusions in their Convocations, do not speak much of forward­ness at the last, whilst in the one, or in the other, they went not any faster; than driven by the Kings injunctions.

3. No marvel that they who could not see in this Reformati­on any disorder, could not hear any noise of tumults attend it, and yet if I mistake not, the Tarratantara-murmur of the Lin­coln-shire and York-shire men in their rebellious holy pilgrimage, headed by Dr. Makeree, denominated Captain Cobler, and abet­ted by many of the Clergy; not that I find resisted or quieted by any Episcopal influence in the time of Henry the eighth; and the like insurrections of Suffolk, York-shire, Oxford-shire, De­von-shire, Cornwal, and other Counties, against the Reformation by King Edward the sixth, doth signifie unto me that the Refor­mation was not at first more preposterouss than violent and tu­multuous, though not in the Authors, yet in the opposition and re­luctancy of its subjects, occasioning this note to be left upon it,

Tantae molis erat Romanum evertere sedem.

Yet I must not by reason of the one or other, deny it to have been happy; but I desire freely to acknowledge that this Reformed Re­ligion in the degree attained, hath since happily flourished unto the honour of our own, and envy of other Nations; only I see not wherein this Government (the extirpation of which is Co­venanted to be endeavoured) did either occasion, or add unto the happiness and honour thereof; I am sure it is noted by others; and were I the first observe of it, I durst undertake to make it good, That Religion had sparkled and flourish'd with more honor and happiness, in an higher degree of Reformation, than it yet doth, if not retarded, and sometimes retrogaded by Englands Episcopal Prelates, who have made it so much pompous unto sense, and the Worlds admiration, but so little powerful to the [Page 73]spirit: But, Sir, I love not to recriminate, or reproach things or persons; I shall therefore pass this applause of our late Prelacy, with this Request, That the Masters and Scholars of Oxford, or any other, will please to tell us what there is in this Government, so special and peculiar for its efficacie, to the order and quiet of Reformation, that may not be sound in another Form of Govern­ment; for that only is of the essence, and so must be the Empha­sis of this Episcopacy.

Subsectio Septima.

The apprehension of the worth of this Government, had, Sir, its full influence on the affections of these learned men; they there­fore profess themselves.

1. Affected with grief and amazement to see it endeavoured to be extirpated without any reasons offered to their understanding, for which it should be thought necessary or expedient so to do.

2. Ranked with Popery, Superstition, Heresie and Profaness.

3. Intimated to be some way or other contrary to sound Doctrine, or the power of godliness.

Unto all this I shall say in brief:

1. That if the constant struglings of this Government, Their grounds of affection and amaze­ment at Extir­parion of Pre­lacy examined. with the Civil power and encroachment, on the Royal Authority in all Ages having not kept its bounds, but hy exercising absolute independent Authority in their own Names, and under their own Seals, in a Legislative Declaration of what is Treason; and by an Imperial power to prescribe Oaths to be sworne, as in the Ca­nons of 1640. the Bishops of both Provinces did presume to do; if its innovation, defence and propagation of erroneous Do­ctrines and Superstition; if its suppression of Truth, and true Religion, by silencing, suspending faithful Preachers; if its vio­lence, irregularity and injustice in High Commission Censures, ba­nishing, imprisoning, confiscating, stigmatizing, and excommuni­cating of the best of men for meer trifles, things indifferent, so judged by themselves) at the least; nay, many times for opposing profaness and superstition; yea, for performing their duties in praying and preaching; and the like evils which did attend it, though (I should say) but accidentally, by the corruption of Mon­tague, Laude, Wren, Pierce, and their Companions, be written in such sensible Acts, and legible Characters, that England might [Page 74]feel, and the World read them; I think there need not be much of Reason offered to shew, not only the expediency, but necessity of extirpation of a Government, though in it self good, yet capable of such enormities, unlesse it be of an immediate and undoubted di­vine right.

But, Sir, Had not Oxford their numbers in Parliament? and did they not trust them with their understandings? or must a Par­liament offer Reasons of the necessity and expediency of every Act they impose on the Subject, before the Subject yield obedi­ence? and yet the Vote of the House of Commons past the 10th. of June, 1641. viz. That this Government hath been found by long experience to be a great impediment to the perfect reformation and growth of Religion, and very prejudicial to the Civil State; to­gether with the learned Speeches of many Members in the House, printed; to offer Reason without, as well as within doors, might have laid something before the judgments of these Gentlemen. I presume, Sir, the Subjects obedience must not (in the judgment of this University) be suspended untill the Reasons of State producing the resolution be known to, and and apprehended by every person and society.

2. If this Prelacy judged thus evil; were but contempora­ry with Popery, Superstition, Heresie, Schisme and Prophaness; though we should presume it good, I hope it may be ranked a­mongst its fellows, and taken upon suspition, it may be a grief, but no wrong to stay an honest man found in company with Thieves; when he hath cleared himself, justice will let him go.

But Sir, if this Prelatical Government be in the formality of it, a plain and clear Papacy, as the deriving it from Rome, and its standing on no basis but the constitutions of the Church when Popish, and institution of the Pope, not Christ or any Christian Magistrate, nor General Assembly of the Ministers of the Church of God in this Kingdom; the owning of Anselme Arch­bishop of Canterbury, Papam alterius mundi, the content all Papists find in the same, (could they but continue it in depen­dance on Rome, for Consecration and Investiture, pure circum­stances, not of the essence of the Government;) and principal­ly its springing from the same principles, standing on the same Basis, the indulgence of Princes, and being supported by the self­same [Page 75]Arguments and Authorities which are urged by Bellarmine, and the Council of Trent, History of the Council of Trent, Edit. 3. p. 589, 590. to p. 616. for the defence of the Papacy (in all which respects it must needs appear, that the difference be­tween an universal Metropolitan or Diocesan Bishop, is in de­grees and limits, not in kind; for is there not the same reason for Arch-bishops over Bishops, to receive their Oath of Obedience, as for Juridical Bishops over Presbyters; and so the same for Car­dinals over Arch-bishops, and Popes over Cardinals?) do suggest it to be; and if it were the Foot-stool or Stirrup of the Papacy, as Salmasius doth at large demonstrate in his Apparatus ad Papatum; and as Beza doth affirm, when he tells us, Episcopi Papam pepererunt. Beza. Epist. 79. I hope it can be no great wrong to ranck it with Popery, which might be its proper name, though through use of a larger signification.

And if, Sir, its Rule whereby to square it, and Reason of sustentation be that which is not more openly Canted by some, then indeed generally practised; (viz.) No Ceremonies, no Bishop, whereby the Cross in Baptism, the Altar, the Surplice, and other matters innovated into the worship of God, the use of which (how edifying soever to the Church of God) is a for­mal Superstition; it cannot be much abused to call Superstition its companion.

And if it have been found to indulge Heresie, by publishing and printing cum priveligio, all Heretical Notions, and silencing the Pulpit, and stopping the Press from all possibility of Confu­tation; or if by innovation of Superstition into worship, and obtrusion of Error in Doctrine on the souls of men, it hath provoked Schism, I hope there is no great cause of complaint for putting these together with it.

And if it have been approved a protection and promotion of Revels, Church-ales, Clerks-ales, The seventy two Ministers of Somersetshire in their unani­mous consent to the continu­ance of Revels, Church-ales, &c. Sports and Pastimes on the Lords day; so that its Deans and Chapters, or other Colledge and Conventions, have proved like unto Bishop Pierce his Septu­agint in their Agreement against Justice Richardson's order for suppressing of these and the like profaness, certified in a letter to the late Arch-bishop, dated the fifth of November, 1633. and suppressing all Ministers that refuse to stir up such licentiousness, as did the visitations of the Arch-bishop of Canterbury, Bishop Pierce, and others; it sure can be no great wrong to rank it with [Page 76] profaness, and intimate it to have in it some contrariety to the pow­er of godlinesse; to which (whatever some few, very few, Bishops might do) the current of Episcopacy did never yield much countenance, or speak much amity. Sir, in these and the like re­spects, the extirpation hereof must be endeavoured by all that will not partake of other mens sins; and I must be free to tell them, that in their Parallel case propounded (which yet will not square) the alteration, yea, extirpation of the Civil Government of the City, capable of such proximity unto Treason, Murder, Advltery, Theft, Cousenage, and the like, would be by all inge­nuous men judged both just and reasonable; but I insist too long in abatement of their affection, who offer Arguments by which they were perswaded to adhere unto their object; let us there­fore weigh them severally.

Subsectio Octava.

This Preface being past, they proceed to the Reasons why they cannot Covenant an endeavour to extirpate Prelacy; that is to say, The Government by Arch-Bishops, Bishops, their Chancel­lours, or Commissaries, Deans, Deans and Chapters, Arch-deacons and all other Ecclesiastical Officers depending on that Hierarchy: And they propound five Reasons; two relate unto the Govern­ment, the third and fifth unto their own capacity, and the fourth unto the estate of the Church; according to this order I shall consider them: And,

1. Oxford first and second ex­ception to the extirpation of Prelacy. They tell us, They are not satisfied how they can with a good conscience swear to extirpate Episcopal Government, which say they, we think to be, if not Jure Divino, in the strictest sense by express command, yet of Apostolical institution; that is to say, was established in the Churches by the Apostles, according to the mind, and after the example of their Master, Jesus Christ; and that by vertue of their ordinary power and authority deri­ved from him, as deputed by him Governours of his Church.

Or at least that Episcopal Aristocracy may lay a more just title and claim to a Divine Institution, than Papal Monarchy, Presbyterial Democracy, and Independants by particular [Page 77]Congregations, or gathered Churches.

2. We are assured by the undoubted testimony of Anci­ent Records, and later History, that this Form of Government hath been continued with such an universal, uninterrupted, unquestioned succession in all the Churches, and in all Kingdoms that have been called Christian, for fifteen hundred years together; that there never was in all that time any considerable opposition against it; that of Aerius was the greatest, which grew from dis­content, and gain'd him the reputation of an Heretick.

From which antiquity to depart, they fear by this extirpa­tion to give advantage to the Papists by contempt of antiquity; and should diminish the Authority due to the consentient judge­ment and practice of the universal Church, &c.

Sir, this is a very fair and specious exception; for Divine Institution, and ancient universal practice are very strong bars against any Oath; and strong conjecture of the one, and cer­tain assurance of the other, do forcibly supersede any mans acting to the contrary; yet Sir,

I wonder that these learned men do but think of a Divine Insti­tution, and yet are assured of ancient universal practice, uninter­rupted for fifteen hundred year; methinks the last should rather have remained doubtful; for conscience can only be satisfied in the certainty of the former: A think so in a Divine Warrant, is both sinful and dangerous; and I think the universal uniter­rupted practice of the Church for fifteen hundred years might well run back unto the times of our Lord and Saviour, and at least the Acts of his Apostles; and the Sacred, as well as Ecclesiastical Story, might make mention of this Government, and so create an undeniable certainty; for the one, is a very uncertain ground of assurance without the other: But stay Sir, I forgot the year in which these learned men wrote, it was 1647. and so indeed one hundred and forty years might return before Episcopal Government appeared in the World; and yet they may by antient Records, and later Histories, find the practice of it fifteen hundred years; but this will more weaken, than strengthen the Divine Right; for without doubt, the most primitive and pure estate of the Church was in the first one hundred and forty years.

2. Their Argument loseth its force, by the ambiguity of their terms; for I am Sir, at the same loss with them, for the [Page 78] Ratio formalis objecti, Saint Peters Bonds abide. p. 2, 3. the thing to be extirpated, as in my last with Dr. Gauden. They tell us of an Episcopal Government, and an Episcopal Aristocracy, but do not describe it; it is no marvel that the Popes Legates should interdict the dispute in the Council of Trent, History of the Council of Trent, Edit. 3. p. 591, 592. concerning the Divine Right of Episcopal Superiority, or direct it into such general and uncertain debates, that there might be of it no determination; but, Sir, I think it very strange that a Protestant University, professedly seeking satisfaction to their con­science, should so sophistically by general terms of an uncertain acceptation, maintain to themselves doubts to which they desire resolution. They well know Episcopal Government may deno­minate the Government Communi Concilio Presbyterorum, by all Ministers in the Church, who are the very true undoubted Scrip­ture-Bishops; unto which, or whom there may be ordinis causa, for method sake, a Superintendent Moderator or Chair-man; and this Episcopal Government is undoubtedly of Divine Insti­tution, and antient practice, prescribed by the Holy Ghost, and propounded in the sacred story of the Acts of the Apostles, Chap. 20.28. where, as in other Scriptures, Bishops and Presbyters are terms synonimous, denominating persons invested with the same Office and Authority, and enjoying the same qualifications, and by common consent ruling the Church of Christ; and then, Sir, we must tell them this is not to be endeavoured to be extirpated, nor doth the Covenant so propound it; which if it do, I consent to reject it.

But if by Episcopal Government, they mean that special Form and Frame of Government wherein one person is advan­ced into a distinct order of Ministry above other Ministers, and is invested with Prince-like power over them, enjoying an Au­thority peculiar to him, eonomine, as Bishop, of sole Ordinati­on and Jurisdiction, unto whom all other his Fellow-Ministers are Subjects, and must swear to him obedience, who must have a Council denominated, Deans, Deacons, Prebends, Chapters, and the like, over and among whom he sits as Lord; and yet over him acknowledgeth a more superiour order under the title of Arch-bishop, to whom he oweth and sweareth obedience; and in this superiour order, and lordly manner, he ruleth all Pastours, and People, somtimes by himself, somtimes by his Chancellor or Comissary, his Surrogates, Deans, and Arch-deacons, with all [Page 79]Officers of State and Power within such prefixed bounds and li­mits, which is called his peculiar Diocess; and either they must mean this, or mistake the meaning of the Covenant; which yet doth very plainly describe the Prelacy to be extirpated, to be a Government by Arch-bishops, Bishops, their Chancellours, Commis­saries, Deans, &c. And then, Sir, I must deny, not that they think (for I must believe the profession of their thought, though I think it strange) but that there is any good ground for such thoughts: and the opinion of an University, will not without good demon­stration in this point, beget such thoughts in me, That the A­postles by vertue of their ordinary power and authority derived from Christ, and deputed Governours of his Church, did ever esta­blish this Episcopal Government; or that it was according to the mind, and after the example of Jesus Christ, who himself did ne­ver exercise a Pompous and Princely power over his Disciples; but conversed with them as his Peers and Equals; and gave them in charge that they should not affect Superiority one over another, or Princely power over Gods Heritage.

I must put these Masters and Scholars of Oxford, to prove by plain and pregnant Scripture, That the Office of the Ministry may in Ordination be divided, and only some part of it be thereby com­mitted; so as that the Deacons may preach and baptize, but not con­secrate the Lords Supper.

That there are more orders of the Ministry than one, the Bishop or Presbyter, or more Officers in the Church, than Elders and Deacons, appointed by Christ or his Apostles by their Apostolical Authority, who have only described their qualification, and directed the Ordination of these two, and no more. That the Presbyter (in whom is required the same qua­lification; to whom is to be yielded the same obedience, subjection and respest; who receiveth the same Ordination, and is charged with the same duty, and invested with the same power of feeding and governing the Church of God, with the Bishop, and none other) is an order distinct from and subject to the Bishop, so to be ruled by him, and not to exercise his Office, but by the Bi­shops License, and at his pleasure; and that the Presbyter is bound to swear obedience to the Bishop as his Ordinary.

That certain particular Priests or Deacons shuld by Papal con­stitution and Princely indulgence without the counsel and common [Page 80]suffrages of the Colledge of Presbyters, bespeaking their conset, or consent of the common people, The force of Prelacy cove­nanted against. be constituted a Colledge or Cathedral Council to the Bishop, to advise with him, and rule un­der him, by the name of Deans, Deans and Chapters, Arch-dea­con and Prebends, to Elect the Bishop in vacancy, and hold Courts, constitute Canons, and exercise all Jurisdiction over all Churches and Ministers, not being so much as chosen by them, or having their consent, much less commission so to do.

That any one Minister or Bishop doth stand charged with all the Congregations and Pastors of them in one County, or many Counties making one Diocess; and be by vertue of office bound to the inspection, and pastoral Correction and Government of them; and that the several Bishops of a Kingdom be themselves subject to one Metropolitan Church and Arch-bishop, to whom they shall swear obedience, and shall be subject to be by him o­verseen, ordered and corrected; sure if the Word of God con­clude such superiority over the Church in one Kingdom, it will conclude a Catholick superiority over the universal Church; and advance the Pope as warrantably above the Arch-bishops, as the Arch-bishops are above the Bishops, and the Bishops above the Presbyters; for these are not differences of kind, but of degree; nor is there pleaded for Divine Right, or Apostolical Institution of the one in the Church of England, what is not pleaded for the other by the Fathers of the Council of Trent; and by Bellar­mine that Cardinal Popes Champion; Bellarm. de Cle­ricis. lib. 1.5. cap. 14. and who can deny a qua­tenus ad omne, &c?

Lastly, That Bishops and Ministers of the Gospel may ex­ercise their Office and Function by Ʋicegerents and Deputies, Com­missaries or Chancellours; or that by any Apostolical direction they may, and have authority to Commissionate any such; or that the determination and disposal of Civil Affairs, Matters of Mar­riage, and Administrations, belong to them; that they must by themselves, or joyning unto themselves, Professors and Students of the Civil Law, keep Courts, on which Proctors, Apparitros, and the like are dependent; and so judicially rule and govern in these cases.

This is the Form of Government these learned Casuists must think, is, if not of Divine Right by immediate precept from God, yet established by the Apostles, according to the mind, [Page 81]and after the example of their Master, Jesus Christ, and that by vertue of their power and authority, as deputed Governours of the Church; or otherwise their thoughts are very vain and imper­tinent; for not an Episcopal Government wherein all the Bishops, Ministers of the Church within any City, Country or Kingdom, invested with equal authority and dignity, being all of the same Order, do by common Council govern the Church; but this specifical Prelacy, presuming it self to be an Hierarchy, or holy Government, and chief Priest-hood, not to be gain-sayed without high profaness; or with-stood and destroyed without sacriledge, formally existing in Arch-bishops, super our Princes to Bishops; Bishops, Soveraign Lords to all Ministers or Pres­byters; and enjoying the standing Cathedral Council, and sub­ordinate Judges, Deans, Arch-deacons, Deans and Chapter, and transmitting their power, and Episcopal authority to Chancellours and Commissaries; and so ruling with all state, and pompous attendants; not only mens profession of Religion, but their propri­ety of civil enjoyments, is Covenanted to be extirpated. I hope Sir, that these serious men would not cozen their own Consciences, and cheat the World; by their observation the Covenant would bind us against Episcopacy and Bishops in general; and not take notice how it is limited to one particular kind; and then Sir, I must be free to tell them, That the Divine Right, or Apostolical Institution of this Episcopal Government, is but a think so, of no more value than a dream; for I not only think, but am sure, the libraries of learning, in all that famous Univesity, will never lay us down this Form of Government in the Church of Ephesus, (though I should grant Timothy to be a Bishop therein) Antioch, Philippi, Creet, or the seven Churches of Asia (supposing their Angels to have been Bishops) in all which I deny not a Govern­ment by Bishops, and those made by the Holy Ghost; to whom I will presume to think, had I then lived, and been invested with that Ministerial authority I now by Gods grace enjoy, poor, sim­ple I, might have stood up as a Peer, or at least Bishop Suffragan; and if they give not some Scripture instance, I think Ecclesiasti­cal story will never prove the Apostles established this Form of Government in the Church; or at least, not by their Apostoli­cal power and authority, as deputed by Christ governours of the Church; and I am sure, not after the example, nor according to [Page 82]the mind of Jesus Christ their Master; it being directly inconsist­ent with the quality of this Kingdom, and dictated parity of his Ministers.

Sir (with Reverence may I speak it) I think it had been ve­ry sutable to the learning and gravity of this learned Assembly, to have laid down in this case of conscience, some clear Reasons for their conjecture of this Divine Right, and Apostolical Institu­tion and Establishment: And the rather, for that Pope Nicholas hath affirmed, Omnes sive Patriarchae cujuslibet apicem, sive Me­tropolean primatus, aut Episcopatuum Cathedras vel Eccl siarum, sive cujuscunque ordinis dignitatem, instituit Romana Ecclesia: That Rome appointed all Ecclesiastical Dignities of Bishops, Arch-bishops, Deans, Arch-deacons, &c. And Pope Apud Gratian. Dist. 22. cap. 1. Lucius and Clement, with whom agreeth Peter Lombard, and our own Histo­rians, That King Lucius instituted three Arch-bishopricks, and Distinct 80. lib. 4. dif. 24. Brit Hist. lib. 4. pag. 126. Po­lichro. lib. 4. c. 16. fol. 163. Pagets Chri­stianography. Foxe saith 28. chief Priests, called Flam­mens; Acts and Monuments. p. 96. Fol. 59, 60. twenty five Bishopricks in the room and stead of the three Arch­flamens, and twenty five flamens: And that Devotus, the Bishop of Winchester, falling into the seat of the flamen thereof, had all the possessions within twelve Miles cmopass, containing thir­ty two Villages, conferred on him and his Clergy: And the Arch­bishops, Bishops and Clergy of England, in their Institution of a Christian man, dedicated to Henry the eighth, have told all the World, It is out of all doubt, that there is no mention made, nei­ther in the Scripture, neither in the Writings of any authentical Doctor, or Auctor of the Church being within the time of the Apostles; that Christ did ever make or institute any distinction or difference to be in the pre-eminence of Power, Order, or Juris­diction between the Apostles themselves, or between the Bishops themselves; but that they were all equal in power, authority, and jurisdiction; and that there is now, and since the time of the Apostles, such difference among the Bishops, it was devised by the antient Fathers of the primitive Church, for the conservation of good order and unity of the Catholick Church; and that ei­ther by the consent and authority, or else by the permission and suffering of the Prince, and civil power for the time ruling, the said Fathers considering the infinite multitude of Christians so greatly encreased, taking examples from the Old Testament, thought it expedient to make degrees among Bishops, and to limit their several Diocesses, bounds of Jurisdiction and Power: And then, Sir, [Page 83]this Form of Government will seem to be more Jewish, Papal, Paganish, or at best political and civil, than Apostolical; the last of which, the Statutes of our Kingdom do declare it to be, affirm­ing that the Arch-bishops, Bishops, Arch-deacons, and other Ec­clesiastical persons have no manner of Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical, 26. Hen 8. cap. 26.31. Henr. 8. cap. 9, 10.37 Hen 8 cap. 17. 1. Ed. 6 cap. 2, 1, 5, 8. Eliz, c. 1. but by, under, and from the Kings Royal Majesty; and Patrick Adamson, Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews in Scotland, Anno 1591. in his Recantation at the Synod at Fife, professed sin­cerely, ex animo, That Bishops and Ministers are by the Word of God equal, and the Hierarchy or Superiority of the Bishops, nullo nititur verbi fundamento: And I think it had been but Reason some satisfactory answer had been given to Gersom Bucer his Dissertationes de Gubernatione Ecclesiae; Didoclavius his Altare Damascenum; Cartwright's Exceptions; Paul Bains his Diocesan Tryal, Smectymnus; and especially Mr. William Pryns publick and positive Challenge, in the unbishoping of Timothy and Titus, which I think will be ad Grecas Calendas, before they think so of an University had been published as a stumbling Block to the peoples swearing of the Solemn League and Covenant, when thereunto called by Parliament.

But it may be, Sir, I run too fast; methinks their think so of Divine Right and Apostolical establishment, is asserted very faint­ly; and therefore it is restrained and limited with an Episcopal A­ristocracy, hath a fairer pretension, and may lay a juster title and claim to a Divine Institution, than Papal Monarchy, Presby­terian Democracy or Independent: Yet I must say, fair pretensi­on, and comparative claims are very weak props against Parlia­mentary Resolves, and the power of an Oath; it must be plain and undeniable Divine Right must stand against them.

But what is that they call Episcopal Aristocracy; Are not these learned men mistaken in their terms? hath not Englands Episcopacy been ever deemed a Monarchy? and of the same kind, but lower degree with Papacy! How can it be conformable to the Government of the Nation, which these very men tell us, is Merum Imperium, an Empire, Monarchy p. 11? and establish that Maxim, no Bishop no King, if it be an Aristocracy! Whoever deem­ed Presbytery a Democracy? Or on what colourable ground can it be so deemed? doth not this Form fix the Government in the seniores and illustrior pars populi: The Officers of the Church or­dering [Page 84]all, and ruling the whole Church, excluding the Congre­gation from all Acts of Government: save a shewing their just exception to any Order, Office, or Censure? If Presbytery be a Democracy, what can Independency be judged? I find these learned men by the nicety of this distinction, at a loss for its name, as well they might, and so I shall leave it, and suppose a willingness in the University of Oxford to assent to Doctor Whi­takers Thesis, That Regimen Ecclesiae non est Monarchicum, nec Aristocraticum, nec Democraticum, sed Democratica Monarchica Aristocratica; That the Government of the Church is a Formal Aristocracy, qualified with something of Monarchy, which he means not to be the superiority of Prelates, and Democracy; by which is not meant the ruling power of the people; let but this learned Doctor explain himself, and Mr. Thomas Cartwright ex­pound, nay, translate his words; and we shall find a Government which will lay a very fair claim unto a Divine Right, Si velimus Christum ipsum respiscere, fuit semper Ecclesiae Regimen Monar­chicum; Whitak. oper. Tom. 2. de Rom. Pont. Quest. 12. de Origin. Ec­cles. Cart­wrights first Reply to Whi­takers gift. page. 35 si Ecclesiae Presbyteros, qui in Doctrina & Disciplina su­as partes agebant Aristocratioun; si totum corpus Ecclesiae qua­tenus in Electione Episcoporum & Presbyterorum, suffragia fere­bat; ita tamen ut [...], semper Presbyteris servatur Demo­craticum; which Cartwright thus renders, The Church is go­verned with that kind of Government, the Philosophers have af­firmed to be the best; for in respect of Christ the head (not his Vicar or Superiority of single Prelates) it is a Monarchy; in respect of the Ancients and Pastours that govern in common; (all the Presbytery) with like Authority among themselves (not a Superiority over them) it is an Aristocracy; and in respect the people are not excluded, but have their interest (unto exce­ption) in Church-matters, it is a Democracy: If then these men will take down the towring power of Prelates, and turn their Magisterial Throne into a Ministerial Chair; and bring into the Cathedral Council of Deans and Chapters, all the Presbyters, and let these lofty persons stand amongst their Fellows, till by com­mon consent, for common order one of them be set in the Chair to gather Suffrages, regulate the Assembly, declare their sentence, and see to the execution of their Decrees, and summon them to­gether, they shall constitute a Government, which I think will not only fairly pretend unto, but plainly appear to have an Apo­stolical [Page 85]Institution and Establishment; and there are very many, both ancient and moderne Authors of my opinion; and then we need no more dispute the matter of extirpation of Prelacy; for in this sense the Covenant will rather establish it.

Their think so of Divine Right turns into an assurance of universal uninterrupted succession of this Form of Government in all Kingdoms that have been called Christian, for fifteen hundred years together, without any considerable opposition, save that of Aerius, which sprang from discontent, and gain'd him the reputa­tion of an Heretick.

This is, Sir, the old, only, and usual guard of Prelacy; I will not deny Antiquity its due Reverence, though I put not on it, The Antiquity of Englands Prelacy ob­served. nor consent unto it an authority equal with, or as the Papists I­dolize it, above the Scriptures. I confess in matters of Fact, it may give a clearer conviction, than direction, and assert things past done, rather than that they should be done and conti­nue.

It is well if their certain assurance in matter of Fact, be a­ny better bottomed, than their think so, in point of Divine Right. I know not what might be their undoubted testimony of ancient Records, and later Histories, for they mention none; and therein their faith must be unto themselves; but by such An­cient or Modern Histories as I have observed, it is very difficult to find this Form of Government (which must relate unto that to be extirpated by the Covenant, or else it is vain) to have been ei­ther universal, or uninterrupted in all Kingdoms that have been called Christian, for half fifteen hundred years; for if they ac­count backward from the time of their writing, they will find a violent interruption, and indeed extirpation of this Form of Go­vernment by Christian the King of Denmark, in the year 1537. as contrary to Christ his Institution; and then they will lose more then one of their fifteen hundred years without interruption, and that in a Kingdom called Christian; and this Sir was to sense, whatever it was to reason, a more considerable opposition than that of Aerius; not to mention the interruptions and extirpation in Scotland; which I presume may be to them of little weight, that people in their eye scarce appearing Christian.

And if they will account forward, from the Nativity of our Lord, their fifteen hundred years of universal, uninterrupted, E­piscopal [Page 86]Government by Arch-bishops, Bishops, Deans, Deans and Chapters, will rise very heavily; for let it be considered, that the division and distribution of Churches into Parishes and Dioces­ses, came not into the world for more than two hundred and sixty years; Polid. Virg. In­vent. l. 4. c. 9. and untill that time, small Towns and Villages had their Bishops, and all Bishops were before and after that chosen by the people, not by their Princes; and so long there could be no Metropolitan, Archiepiscopi vero su Hiber­nia nulli fuerunt; sed tan­tum se invicem Episcopi consecrabant donec Johannes Papyrio Romanae sedis le­gatus ad venit. Hic 4. Pallia in Hiberniam portavit. Archiepiscopal seat, nor Ca­thedral Episcopal Diocess. And will they give an Irish man leave to tell them, that Saint Patrick sent into Ireland by Eleuth rius, more than two hundred years after Christ, did consecrate as many Bishops, as he did constitute Churches in that Kingdom, three hundred and sixty five of each? and that from his time, to the coming in of Johannes Papyrio, the Popes Legate, Anno 1152. Girald. Cambr. Topograph. Hiber. destinct. 3. cap. 17. Vid. The Religion profes­sed by the Ancient Irish in an Epistle to the late Pri­mate Usher, by Sir Christo­pher Sipthorpe, Knight, pag. 58. there were no Arch-bishopricks in that Kingdom, and yet it was called Christian; and if the instance may not offend them, I would mind them, that Bishop Usher, the late Primate of Armagh, in his Treatise, De Primordiis Ecclesiarum Britannica­rum, pag. 800. doth affirm out of John Major, De Gestis Scotorum, That in ancient times, the Scots were instructed in the Christian Faith by the Priests and Monks, and had no Bishops, before the coming of Palladius, into their Countrey; and after that Palladius made Bishops, they had no Diocess, untill Malcolme, the third King of Scotland; but every Bishop did exercise his Episcopal Function wherever he came; who citeth also John Fordon, Scotichronicon. lib. 3. cap. 8. on the same account; so that then we shall not find this Form of Government by Diocesan Bishops, Cathedral Churches, and by Arch-bishops, to have been received in some Kingdoms half fifteen hundred years; and what then becomes of the assurance of these learned men?

Moreover, though the opposition of Aerius seem in their eye on inconsiderable one, yet it is such as stated a principle, which being once admittee (as it cannot be denyed) and obtained but liberty to be improved to the direction of the Government to be practised, will subvert the foundation, and pull down the superiori­ty of Arch-bishops, Bishop, Deans, and the like; for if all Mi­nisters, [Page 87]Presbyters and Bishops be of the same order, office and authority; we cannot but infer, Who are ye that advance your selves in the house of God, and Lord it over your Brethren, and Gods heritage? and notwithstanding that this principle be cloud­ed by the occasion on which it was divulged by him, the mans dis­content; we must say that Discontent is a better Dictator than Judge; and God knoweth how to make mens grudges grind out the knowledge of his truth, mind and will; I hope it will be deemed but a poor defence of the Popes Supreamacy in England, to say that King Henry the eighth in a discontented humour did cast it off, and was for it excommunicated; and here the Reason is the same; a great noise is made, and advantage taken, that Aeri­us was reputed an Heretick, for affirming the parity of Presby­ters with Bishops; and yet Sir, it would be well noted by whom, and by what authority he was branded as an Heretick; it was not by any Council, or Primitive Fathers; but by one only man, Epi­phanius, though to be Reverenced in the Church; yet by this ad­ministers little cause of regard: I think many in Oxford will be loth to have Arminian notions (more opposite to the grace of God, than Aerius notions to good order) publickly damned as Heresie, which yet were condemned by the Synod of Dort; and though that were not a general Council, it wins more Authority than the censure of Epiphanius; Saint Augustine therefore re­peating the opinion of Aerius, as recited by Epiphanius, doth more modestly denominate it Proprium Dogma; August. de haere­sibus cap. 53. and others re­peating the Heresies of Aerius, make no mention of this among them; nor indeed was there Reason, if in the Council of Trent, Michael of Medina were deservedly chidden, for saying, History of the Council of Trent, p. 591. Hierom and Austin fell into the Heresie of Aerius, and affirmed the de­gree of a Bishop, was no greater than the degree of a Priest: I hope that is not Heresie in Aerius, which is Orthodox in Au­stin, Jerom, and others; truly Sir I think the ingenuity of the Masters and Scholars of Oxford, might have led them to have considered, and indeed publickly contradicted, Collected by Mr. William Prynne, as an Appendix to his unbishop­ing Timothy and Titus. the Catalogue of testimonies in all Ages, evidencing Bishops and Presbyters to be one equal, and the same in Jurisdiction, Dignity, Order and De­gree; whereby in five several squadrons, Christ and his Apostles, Ignatius, Policarpus, Anacletus, Justin Martyr, and many of the ancient Fathers; Peter Lombard, Gratian, Hugo Cardinalis, and [Page 88]many other Canonists and Schoolmen; the Waldenses, Alphon­sus, Castro, Gersomus Bucer, and a multitude of Forraign Di­vines and Churches; our own, Sedulus, Anselme, Beda, Occham, Fulk, Juel, Reynolds, Whitaker, and almost who not, in every place and age, are produced, as thinking the same thing, which in A [...]rius is called Heresie; for certainly so general a consent to a conclusion so weighty, is a very considerable opposition directly re­pugnant to their confidence of an universal uninterrupted ex­ercise of this Form of Government; for now had Epiphanius more warrantably, and on better grounds called this an Heresie, I should not much regard it; nor will their assurance of this Argument avail, to establish this kind of Prelacy, or to anticipate the pro­mise on Oath of a due endeavour to extirpate it.

We see, Sir, there is nothing of weight in the Government, either on the supposed Apostolical Institution, or ancient universal uninterrupted practice, that could bar from taking, much lesse bind unto the breaking of this second Article of the Solemn League and Covenant; let us consider what is in the state of the Church of England, Oxford fourth exception to the second Ar­ticle of the Covenant. which may bind the perpetuation of this Government, or be of force to bar the extirpation thereof; and that in their fourth exception to this Article, wherein they tell us;

In respect of the Church of England, they cannot swear to extirpate this Government, for three Reasons.

1. The Inconveniences which attend all change in Go­vernment; and in this is like to be great, it being deeply rooted in the Laws, and of strong influence on the Civil State.

2. Repugnant to the Declaration of the Commons-in Par­liament.

3. And a striking at the foundation of this Famous Church of England.

Unto all which I cannot but briefly say, That the two first seem in my thoughts very little to respect the Church; for the alteration which might ensue in the Civil State, might consist with, and conduce unto the being, and well-being of the Church; and the declared purposes of the House of Commons might be contradicted without any great reflection on the Church.

2. Jealousies of inconvenient effects, must not intercept a duty; These effects may be accidental, the duty positive; and it is the prudence of Legislators to fore-see, and prepare against such incoveniences, as may happen on the alteration of Lawes, and Forms of Government; I question how far the care thereof lieth on private persons or societies; And if these jealousies were of weight for continuation of Episcopacy now, why not at the destruction of Monasteries and Abbies, and exclusion of the Popes Supremacy? (which was the root, to which Prelacy is but a Branch since continued) in conjunction with, and influence on the Civil State; by Magna Charta, the grant of the glorious King Saint Edward, and most of the ancient Lawes from which this Government doth at this day draw its sap and strength.

3. The Delaration of Parliament pleaded as a Bar to this extirpation, doth offer Reasons for its alterations, which I think are of weight; (viz.) its strenuous study and endeavour to ef­fect a conjunction between Papists and Protestants in Doctrine, Discipline and Worship, being before agreed in judgement: its Ty­rannical imposing a Liturgy in Scotland, and enforcing it after an happy pacification by his late Serene Majesty, with the Bellum Episcopale; its violence and cruelty to Religion, and Religious men, in the Star Chamber, and High Commission Courts; and what themselves observe, its influence on the Civil State, which made this Prelacy odious in all Ages, and was a very likely provo­cation to its extirpation in England, as in Denmark; and if they will but please to consider, that sinful superiority over the Mi­nisters of the Gospel, which is the anima animans, very form of it, and cannot be capable of any remedy, but by its ruine; all which having been published in print, by many Petitions to, Speeches in, and Declarations from the Parliament, might have offered Reasons for the extirpation to counterpoise, nay, weigh down all feared inconveniences which might arise, had these learned men pleased to have observed them; so that if the House of Commons did any way declare the continuance of it, it was from their indulgence and willingness by all fair means, if possible, to regulate it, rather than any merit of the Government it self.

4. But the supposed repugnancy of this branch of the Co­venant, [Page 90]unto the Declaration of the House of Commons, is not to me so visible; these Gentlemen refer us unto the Remonstrance of December the fifth, 1641. and tell us, That the House of Commons Remonstrated, that it was far from their purpose or desire, to abolish the Church-government, but rather that all the Members of the Church of England should be regulated by such Rules of Order and Discipline, as are established by Parliament: Which words, by the variation of the character I imagined, to be the words of the Remonstrance, but on search, and second reading of the Remonstrance, I find no such sentence in the same; some parts of the sentence in the Remonstrance, themselves have transcribed in the Margin, and it is this, They infuse into the peo­ple, that we mean to abolish all Church-government; which Text will not justifie or allow their inference; for it proclaims not the Parliaments purpose, but Malignants policy; not that it was far from their purpose or desire to extirpate this kind of Govern­ment; but that the malice of their enemies did infuse they would abolish all Government: Surely Sir, prejudice was very prevalent in these learned men of Oxford, which made them read instead of a complaint of grievance, a Declaration of purpose; and from the complaints of a general charge, to intend to abolish all Go­vernment, to infer a purpose of preservation of this specifical Government, as if all Government were included in it; had they pleased to have read the whole sentence, they would have seen that the words were much more general, abolish all Government, and leave every man to his own fancy, for the service and wor­ship of God; which they might not do, and yet extirpate the Pre­lacy, and late Episcopal Government of England; no marvel that this mistake makes them imagine, and insert into the Reason, a rather that all the Members should be regulated, &c. which desire is not therein expressed, but only a profession of their know­ledge That His Majesty was under God entrusted with the Ec­clesiastical Law, to regulate all the Members of the Church of England by such Rules of Order and Discipline, as are established by Parliament: I think Sir, a profession of his Majesties Preroga­tive, is vastly different from a Parliamentary proportioning of the Prelates preheminence; and the Kings Supremacy may be acknowledged, when the Bishops are degraded, and set among their proper Peers: And now Sir, this repugnancy between the [Page 91]Covenanted extirpation, and Parliaments purpose of perpetuati­on, appeareth a think so, of like nature with the Apostolical Institution of this Episcopacy; and it would be enquired whether it be more malignity to suggest to the people a purpose in the Parliament by them never declared, and so make them obnoxi­ous to the charge of self-contradiction, or infuse into the people the verity and plainness of their meaning, not to abolish all Go­vernment, but to extirpate this kind, which through the whole Remonstrance they had declared to be so oppressive and dange­rous; if they will evade the influence, compass and danger of the fourth Article of this Covenant in the first case, I dare se­cure them from it in reference to the second.

5. But the main thing which concerneth the Church of England, is her foundation; which if it be removed, what shall the Righteous do? And these serious Casuists do tell us, That the holy Church of England was founded in the state of Prelacy, within the Realm of England, and they proved it by the Law; (for Gospel without doubt they had none to prove it, that laying the Prophets and Apostles for the foundation, and Christ (an ene­my to Prelacy) the corner stone) and in their Margin they cite the Statute of Carlile, 25. Ed. 1. Recited 25. Ed 3. on which they profess, They dare not by extirpation of Prelacy, strike at the foundation of the Church, which they are bound to up­hold.

Truly Sir, their care of the Church, and its foundation is commendable; but how comes it to pass that this Form of Go­vernment must be made the foundation of the Church, without any danger of Schism by them, to whom Scotlands making their Discipline and Government the mark of a true Church, did seem so much tending to Schism? Must the Government of Eng­land be a fundamental point of Religion, the very esse of the Church? and may not Scotland make her Government a note of distinction? Turpe est doctori, &c. Sir, we cannot deny the proofs cited, and declaring the holy Church of England to be founded in the estate of Prelacy; but I cannot but stand amazed to find men making Apologies, propounding doubts, professing a serious desire to have conscience satisfied; so much to content themselves, and cozen their Readers with plain fallacies; such Sophisme as better beseems the Logick, than Divinity Schools; [Page 92]and common Halls, than the Regent house.

Two things are to be explained. What they mean by holy Church? and what foundation this is, to which the Statutes relate?

These learned men wel know, that by holy Church, in the acceptation of that Age, and of those very Acts, the Statute of Edward the first at Carlile, and the Statute of Edward the third, was meant the Pompous, Popish Ecclesiastical State, whereof Ab­bies and Priories were no small Members, as in Magna Charta, and other Grants of Kings, which had then such influence on the Civil State, as that no Act of Parliament could bind, or be deemed valid, without the ratifying censure of holy Church, whose manner was by her authority, to curse all that should not keep such Lawes as were agreed; I wish the Masters and Scholars would speak out, and tell us, whether they think they are bound to uphold this holy Church? or that the Church of Christ may not, yea, do not subsist in England, now holy Church is driven out; the Church simply Christian, is very different from the pompous popish, holy Church.

Again Sir, the foundation mentioned in these Statutes, is sutable to the Fabrick, Foxe, his Acts and Monu­ments. p. 22. holy Churches; viz. the temporal en­dowments whereby she was made so pompous; the Lands, Man­nors, and large Revenues given by the King, or Nobles of the Land, as the question occasioning the same, doth plainly evidence, which was, Whether the exactions of the first fruits of Churches and Abbies, and all Benefices in England, and the profit of vacan­cies by Pope Clement, were just? and as the very words and scope of the Statute of 25. Edward 3d. doth plainly declare; providing for the advousance, and disposal of all Benefices, and the profits thereof, in manner as the founders, that is, first donors had esta­blished; and so the Prelacy, in which it was founded, is an In­dependency as to Rome, and a sole Power and Prerogative which England had free, and within her self, in respect of which, in the very words of the Statutes themselves, it is said, The Bishop of Rome usurping the Seigniores of such Possessions and Benefices, doth give and grant the same to Aliens, which did not, and Car­dinals which might not dwel in England; as if he had been Patron or Advowe of the said Benefices, as he was not of right [Page 93]after the Law of England; so that this Prelacy is purely Politi­cal, and the foundation more profitable than pious; could these learned men be so absurd, as to make the very being of the Church to stand on such a foundation? were there not Churches of Christ before Patrons, Possessons and Presentations? and may they not be when these large endowments are taken away from the places to which they are affixed? This Prelacy will determine the Church of England by the fall of Monasteries to have been shaken in the foundation; and by vertue of this Political Prela­cy, the Kings of England have given the possessions of Bishop­ricks to their Chancellours, Treasurers, Secretaries, Kinsmen, meer Lay-persons for increase of their means, Pryns Cata­logue of Testi­monies for the parity of Pres­byters and Bi­shops, p. 16, 17, 18. and have kept the Episcopal and Archiepiscopal Seas void, for 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 10, 15, 20. and sometimes 30. years together; by what loadstone do these learned men think the holy Church did subsist, when her Prelates her foundation in their sense was wanting? or can they make us believe Denmark or Scotland have lost, or the Reformed Churches never had the being of a Church of Christ, because they never had or have expelled their Episcopal Prelacy? Ecclesiastical Pre­lacy (like the Petrae and Rupes, as in the time of King Henery the third) have ever been such swelling foundations to the Church, and in the State, that they have constrained the Kings and Parliament of England, as of all other Nations, in all Ages, to exercise an high Prelacy over them by strict Laws and severe exactions to keep them within their bounds; and at last to Cove­nant the extirpation thereof; wherein the Oxford Reasons would make us believe, we not only pull an old house about our ears, but destroy the very Church; if we have not wit enough to see how they would cosen us by the Law of man, instead of the Law of God, and a false gloss on fair words.

Having found so little weight in what is urged from the Go­vernment by Episcopacy, of the estate of the Church of England, we shall not expect much in what is incumbent upon themselves, against their Covenanting to endeavour to extirpate this kind of Government; yet that little we shall consider, and it relates un­to their personal capacities in their third exception, or more publick Obigations in their fifth exception.

In reference to their personal capacities, they say, They are not satisfied how it can stand with justice, ingenuity or humani­ty, [Page 94]to require the extirpation of this Government, Oxford Rea­sons third exception against extirpation of Prelacy. unless it had been proved unlawful; what Sir, if it had been proved inexpedient? it would have been consistent with Saint Pauls Justice, Humanity and Ingenuity; for to him, All things might be lawful, but were not expedient, was a Rule; but their Reasons might restrain these learned men, and they are five in number.

  • 1. They had by subscribing the 39. Articles testified their approbation of that government.
  • 2. Received orders from their hands.
  • 3. Petitioned the continuance thereof.
  • 4. Htld their Livelyhood under such titles, and in the exer­cise of that Government, or some part thereof.
  • 5. Had sworn as Members of such societies to preserve the immunities, liberties and profits of the same.

Vnto all which I shall say very briefly:

1 It is worth their enquity, whether they subscribed the 39. Articles judiciously and judicially, and so gave their approba­tion to this Government; we grant, that in the 39. Articles com­monly published, there is one (viz.) the 36. which relateth to the Book of Consecration of Bishops and Arch-bishops, &c. But that it affirmeth that Book to contain in it nothing contrary to the Word of God; I find not, in either the Latine or English Copy of these Articles which I have seen; these learned men sure read these Articles with the Parliaments Remonstrance before men­tioned, and so misread them both; but suppose the Article had so affirmed; it had laid no bar to the alteration, or extirpation of this Government; for it might be (as indeed all our Stattues do sug­gest) a meer Political, Civil constitution, and so (though an Adiaphoron) not contrary any more than consonant to the Word of God, and alterable at the pleasure of Englands Parliaments: and then Sir with whatever judgment these Gentlemen subscribed this Article, I am sure there is not much in pleading it as a Bar to the duty enjoyned by Parliament.

Yet I must confess I am not satisfied that the Books of or­dering Priests and Deacons, and Consecration of Bishops and Arch­bishops, did contain in them nothing contrary to the Word of God; [Page 95]for I not believe, nor is it evident to me by Holy Scripture, or ancient Authors, that from the Apostles times there hath been these orders of Ministers in Christs Church, Bishops, Priests and Deacons; for I find no Priests in the new Testament; and con­ceive Presbyters and Bishops to be no more than different denomi­nations of the same order; and make not different orders any more than Pastours, Teachers, Stewards, Angels, Stars, and the like; and if there were these orders, yet it is I think contrary to the Word of God, to add a fourth, Arch-bishops; and if they be not an order, how come they to have the same consecration with Bishops (a contended for order of the Ministry) and how come Bishops to swear unto them obedience? neither the one, nor the other is common to a gradual preheminence; the Speaker of the Parliament, or Lord Chief Justice, hath no such like Solem­nity.

I question whether the word will allow an Ordination to some part of the Ministry, and give Authority to apply one Sacra­ment or Seal of the Covenant, and not the other; nor am I clear the Deacons Office doth at all consist in Ministry of Word and Baptism; and assistance at the Communion, the Scripture specially points them to the poor, and to serve Tables.

I question whether mute service in a publick solemn As­sembly be not contrary to the Word of God; where all, as well prayer as preaching ought to tend to Edification.

I question whether a Magisterial and Authoritative giving the Holy Ghost (peculiar to Christ, who did it in reality) be not contrary to the Word of God? or according to the words of the Article, Superstitious and ungodly.

And whether Ministers swearing Caronical obedience to the Bishop, or Bishops to the Arch-bishops, be not plainly Papal and ungodly?

If these learned men considered, and were convinced of the consonancy of these, and the like things with the Word, I hope they subscribed this Article judiciously? yet I must enquire how judicially? I imagine the Satute of Queen Elizabeth will nos be produced as their warrant for subscription to this Article; for the Articles thereby enjoyned, 13. Eliz. 13. do only concern the confession of the true Christian Faith, and Doctrine of the Sacraments; and this particle only; is exclusive to Discipline and Government, which [Page 96]by the whole current of our Laws are concluded to be Political in their nature, & only Ecclesiastical ratione objecti, & at the pleasure of the Magistrate; and therefore could not be made an Article of the true Christian Faith; I hope such as leave this Article out of their Creed, shall not be shut out of the Christian Church.

Now Sir; were there any force in this exception to the Co­venant, I would advise that subscription to be taken into second thoughts; yet it is as ponderous as the next.

They received Orders from their hands, and should ill re­quite them for laying their hands on them, to lay to their hands to root them up, and cannot tell for what.

That they should root them up who had laid their hands on them, was not required; they might continue Men, Ministers; it is like better Christians, and more painful Preachers, when they were not Bishops; I hope Prelates and Prelacy were not inseparable; that the one must be ruined in the removal of the other; and our question is of the thing, not person; in which degradation was the worst they could do them; who had they been affected with the dream of Richard Havering Arch-bishop of Dublin, The Annals of Ireland in Cambd. Britan pag. 169. ‘That a certain Monster, heavier than the whole World, stood eminently aloft upon his breast, from the weight whereof he chose rather to be delivered, than alone to have all the goods of the World; when he waked, he thought this was nothing but the Bishoprick of Dublin, and so forthwith re­nounced it.’ Or had they enjoyed the Spirit of Antoninus, E­lected Arch-bishop of Florence, ‘who refused (on fear of hazard­ing his salvation) to accept it; and when thundred into it by the counsel of his friends, frowns of the Magistrates, and the Popes Bull, kept only eight persons, no stately furniture in his house, no Coach and Horses, and kept his usual method of devotion in his Family, saying, They should do him a special favour to thrust him fram his Bishoprick, wherein he continu­ed with very great Regret. They would acknowledge a kind­ness done unto them; and yet were it an unkindness, these Gen­tlemen were acquitted from the ingratitude; they have petitioned their continuance, and were not able to withstand the pleasure of their Superiors, on whose pleasure their whole enjoyments did [Page 97]depend; nor had they been without Parallel (if not a plea of Justice) ‘For the Arch-Bishops, and Bishops of England ( Ro­chester excepted) in the time of Henry the eighth, had vo­luntarily (without the command of the King or Parliament) sworn to root up the Pope (the Apex of this Episcopacy)’ from whom they had received their Palls, Properties, Power; Foxe his Acts and Monu­ments. p. 564. 565 566, 567. I had almost said Papacy.

Their third Reason I pass as an expression of their affection, only wishing it may have its dependance on right Reason; yet confess petitioning is every mans liberty.

And for the fourth and fifth.

That they held their livelyhoods by such titles, and were sworn to preserve the immunities, liberties, and profits of the same.

I only say they held them at the pleasure of the Parliament, whose power is over the enjoyments of all persons, and publick (much more particular) societies, against whose Laws, no Domestick Laws or Oaths could bind; and so their plea in this, amounts to no more than what might be said for the Monasteries and Abbies, (which I presume they will not say were wickedly demolished) unless they prove Arch-bishops, Bishops, Deans, Deans and Chap­ters, to be built on a better foundation, which I would not advise them to seek in the Statute of Carlile, repeated in the 25. Edw. 3 d. in which they are conjoyned.

Their fifth exception is,

In respect of their Obligation by Oath and Duty to the King, Oxford Rea­sons, fifth Ex­ception to the 2d. Article of the Covenant. and therein their dissatisfaction doth arise from the

  • Oath of Supremacy;
  • Coronation Oath;

The benefit this Government brings unto the Kings Honour and Estate;

The [...]greeableness of this Government to the Civil Constitution of the Kingdom.

Unto which I answer briefly,

That the Oath of Supremacy doth acknowledge the King to be the only Supreme Governour in all Ecclesiastical Causes, and [Page 98]over all Ecclesiastical persons; and that by the Oath of Supre­macy, and the protestation of the fifth of May, they and we were bound to maintain the Kings Honour and Estate, and Jurisdiction, we freely grant; but in swearing to endeavour the extirpation of this Government by Arch-bishops, Bishops, &c. I see not the dan­ger of disloyalty or injury to the King, or double perjury to our selves, or contradiction to the Parliaments declared and professed knowledge, that the King is entrusted with the Ecclesiastical Laws as well as Temporal; and therefore wish the nature of the Kings Supremacy may be well considered.

That the King is Supreme Head and Governour of the Sub­jects, distributively or particularly considered, no sober man will deny; or that he is the Supream and Topmost Branch and Apex of all that Honour, Power and Authority, with which the Col­lective Body of the Nation, the three Estates in Parliament As­sembled (in respect of which the Lords and Commons, Metho­diet Majestatis causa, apply themselves unto Him under the Title of Our Soveraign Lord) no Regular man will deny; and that he is Supreme in all Exhibition and administration of Justice; so that the Judges are by and from Him, and in His Name and Authority; and so all Submission, Honour and Acquiescency in Judicial Proceedings is to Him, no good Statist or Civilian will deny; and that He is Supream Head and Governour in things Spiritual and Ecclesiastical (Ratione objecti, or circa Ecclesiam) the Executive Administration about, not in the Church, within His Dominions, in opposition to all Papal and Forraign Power, no Free-born Subject, Good Christian, or Protestant will deny; but that He is so Supream, as to have in Himself sole Legislation to the Church in things Political, but belonging to the Church; such as is the publick National profession of Christian Faith, in such a Form and Method of Articles; such a National uniform and publick method and order of worship, and such a National Di­scipline and Government of all the Churches within His Realm; so as that the People in Parliament Assembled, may not debate, consult, conclude concerning them; and sedente Parliam [...]to, put in execution by present supersedeas of former Acts, and by present Votes and Orders of Restriction and Regulation, as in other Affairs of the Nation, I think no Loyal Subject, Wise Po­litician, Good Statesman, or True-born English-man will af­firm; [Page 99]for that the Supremacy of the King is affixed by the power of Parliament; and in all Writs of Summons they are called to consult the ardent Affairs of the Church, no less than of the Ci­vil State; and the thirty nine Articles, Form of Common Pray­er, and the Government of the Church, lay claim to Acts of Par­liament for their Civil Sanction; and the Parliament in the Re­monstrance of December, 1641. owned and cited by these learn­ed men, do declare the King entrusted with the Ecclesiastical Law; to regulate all the Members of the Church of England by such Rules of Order and Discipline as are established by Parlia­ment; and the very Statute enjoyning the Oath of Supre­macy, and the Admonition of Queen Elizabeth, in Her Injunctions appointed by Statute to be the Exposition thereof, doth oppose the King to the Pope, and That is to say, under God to have the So­ve aignty and Rule over all manner of per­sons, born with­in her Maje­sties Domini­ons or Coun­tries, of what Estate soever, Ecclesiastical or Temporal, as no Forraign power shall, or ought to have any superiority over them. Ad­mon. Enacted to expound the Oath of Supre­macy, quinto Elizab. primo. Forraign power, not to the Parliament; and makes Him the executor of all Jurisdiction, Superiority and Preheminences by any Ecclesiastical power or au­thority which heretofore hath been, and may be lawfully exerci­sed; which was always directed by power of the Parliament of Eng­land: And I remember the Lord Chief Baron Bridgeman, in his late learned Speech, concerning the Kings Supremacy unto the late condemned Traytors at the Old Baily, did declare the King to be Supream, that is, beyond the Coercive power of His people; but not to have the Legislative power in His own Breast, so as to Rule at His own Will; and the known Estate of England is to be Ruled (and the Coronation Oath binds the King accordingly) in all Ecclesiastical and Civil Affairs by such Lawes, quas populus elegerit, as the people shall choose; so that His Majesties Supre­macy is not denied, when His Prerogative amplified by the Sta­tute of 1 Elizabethae, Ca. 1. is contracted and abridged by the Statute of Caroli, 17. Or when the Parliament do see good by their Votes, Resolves, Orders, or imposed Oaths, to alter or extirpate the Government which the King was empowred to ex­ecute and administer; His Supremacy being purely executive, and that subject to the Legislation of Parliament; upon which ac­count the Peoples Oath of maintaining the Honour, Estate, and Jurisdiction of the King, may be voided as to this and that parti­cular mode and thing; and yet the Parliament not take upon them to absolve the People from that obedience they owe under God un­to the King; nor is the limitation of the exercise of Supremacy, [Page 100]as to this or that particular, and in this or that species inconsistent with, or destructive to the Kings Supremacy rightly under­stood.

And on these Considerations let it be observed that the Kings Coronation Oath to grant, keep, and confirm the Laws, Customes, and Franchises granted to the Clergy, by the glorious King Saint Edward; and preserve to the Bishops their Churches all Canoni­cal priviledges, &c. which these learned men do cite, is limi­ted unto the Laws of the Land, which the People in Parliament assembled shall choose; according to which the King is bound to Rule; for otherwise this Coronation Oath will not only bind the perpetuation of this Government by Prelacy; but also to the Restitution of the Abbies and Monasteries demolished, and the Popes Supremacy expelled; all which were granted to the Clergy by the glorious King St. Edward.

2. But admit we these learned men the sense they seem to put upon the Kings Supremacy; methinks the modest expressions of the Covenant might have anticipated this exception, it only binding us within our places and callings (which might be by humble advice and supplication to the King, by vertue of His Su­pream Authority to effect it) to endeavour the extirpation of this Prelacy; that is, the Government by Arch-bishops, Bishops, Deans, Deans and Chapters, and the like; but such was their af­fection to it, that they could not desire; nay, they could not but beg of God that he would not suffer the King to assent there­unto, which affection we must not think to abate, untill their judgements be better inform'd.

3. As to the benefit which did redound to the Crown by the Collation of Bishopricks and Deanaries, by their first fruits, and yearly tenths, and profits in vacancies, though some question the Kings propriety, not in respect of the Law of the Land, but of the Law of God; I shall not insist on that; only say, That the constant enjoyment of the full possessions of them, will make a much greater revenue, and maintain to the King a greater Ho­nour and Estate, than the first fruits, tenths and profits of vacan­cies, although such vacancies as the Kings of England have by ver­tue of this Argument continued for the space of 5, 10, 15, 20. or sometimes thirty years together, taking the profits to themselves, or bestowing them on their attendants; and undoubtedly there is [Page 101]the same capacity to extirpate the whole Government, as some Episcopal Seas; and to enlarge the Revenues of the Crown by the Reversion of all the profits of the Government, and the abo­lishment thereof, as to continue so long vacancies; moreover, I would desire to know what is in this Argument more prevalent for Arch-bishops, Bishops, and their Cathedral Churches, than for Abbots and Priors their Monasteries and houses.

4. As to the agreeableness of this Government in the Church to the Civil constitution of the Kingdom; I only say that I question whether the Lord Christ, who declared his Kingdom not to be of this World, will allow, or do appoint the Governments of the World to be the square of Government in his Church; and I confess I can hardly reconcile it to his Regal Power, and Faithful Administration in his House; and I must have a better Com­ment on the Text than I have yet met withall, if it be not pro­hibited in these terms: The Princes of the Gentiles exercise do­minion over them, and they are great, and exercise authority up­on them, but it shall not be so among you; but whosoever will be great among you, let him be your M nister; and whosoever will be Chief among you, let him be your servant, Matth. 20.25.29, 27. Mark 10.42, 43, 44. Luke 22.23, 24. The sense where­of made Pope Gregory write himself Servus Servorum Dei; Whitehead, and others, refuse, Coverdalle, and many others decline their Bishopricks, as having in them aliquid commune eum Antichristo; I think the Clown his question to the Bishop of Cullen, were worth considering, What will become of the Bishops, when the Dukes be damned?

Yet the agreeableness of Prelacy with Englands ill Govern­ment, hath not been so obvious to others, as these Gentlemen sup­pose; the vigilant eye, and strong hand, wherewith in all Ages it hath been restrained; these Petrae, and Rupes Winchester and Ri­vallo in the time of King Henry the 3d. were judged very dan­gerous, when they constrained a Covenant without and against the Kings consent, to remove them as evil Counsellours. Mat­thew Paris our old Historian, ‘notes Bishops to have ever been the Make-bates between the King and People, screwing up the Kings Prerogative beyond thee onstitutions of the Kingdom, and liberties, yea, safety of the Subjects; and chargeth all the Wars, Broiles, Mischiefs and Evils of the Barons Wars, to have [Page 102]sprung from, and been acted by the Bishops: And when ngKi Philip lay on his death-bed, He charged His son, If He would Rule by his Nobles, He must keep his Bishops low.

The premuniries by which they have ever been awed, and their late High Commission, authorizing them to act any ap­pellation, provocation, priviledge, exemption, proclamation, law, sta­tute, whatsoever notwithstanding; and their bold Usurpation in their own name and authorities, and under their own seals to issue forth Process, Excommunications, Censures, and other Judge­ments, and their Imperial Canons in 1640. do bespeak them pre­judicial to the Civil Government and Constitution of the King­dom; and I think a private society should with very much of mo­desty affirm the agreeableness of this Government, after the Par­liament on mature deliberation and debate, as most proper Judges, Vote of the 10th of June had voted this Government to have been found by long experience very prejudicial to the Civil State of these King­doms.

Now, Sir, as to the so often Canted Aphorisme of King James, No Bishop, No King; with which the Prelates and their Priests do too much strive to rivet their Government unto the Crown; I must be free to say, that it is more politick than pious and of no more warrant or authority, than the Spaniards one u­niversal Emperour, and one Pope, or universal Bishop; and when the Scots loyal adherence to, and advancement of His most Sa­cred Majesty, unto the Ruine of their Kingdom, Loss of their lives and Estates, Exile and Imprisonment of their Nobles, and Conquest of their Land; together with the uncessant struglings of the Covenant Interest, under Sequestration, Imprisonments, Banishments, and death of many; not ceasing till they had (by Gods blessing) effected the Happy and Honourable Restitution of King and Kingdom, be well considered, I hope these learned Masters and Scholars of Oxford will see some proceedings that may at least weaken their belief in this political Maxime.

We have seen, Sir, the strength of these learned exceptions unto the second Article of the Covenant, the great eye-sore of our Age; and find little or nothing therein, to charge the matter thereof with falshood or injustice? but that notwithstanding the grudging of proud and profane men, it stands in this respect established; they have herein been long, and constrained me to [Page 103]stay too long in consideration of what they urge: but as they, so I shall be more brief and contracted in their following excepti­ons, wherein they suggest many to be great ones, but profess to take up with few, which we must needs imagine not to be of the least weight.

Unto the third Article they except nothing as to the matter of the promise, Subjectio quin­ta. Oxford Rea­sons, Excepti­ons to the 3d. Article of the Covenant. Sectio quinta. p. 12, 13, 14. only they stumble at those words relating to the de­fence and preservation of the Kings Majesty, Person and Autho­rity, in the preservation and defence of the true Religion, and liberties of the Kingdom; which they conceive to be a limitation of our abso­lute duty, by a condition not allowable.

Though some endeavour to justifie these words, as a condition put upon our duty by the power of Parliament, who may limit the Prerogative of the King, as well as extend it, and think it will abide a Dispute, I am not of their opinion; for I do pro­fess my self convinced that our allegiance, and so the preserva­tion of the Kings Person and Authority is an absolute duty found­ed in the Relation, without Regard to the Quality Piety or Im­piety of the Person; who is bound also to His duty, but not on the condition of the Subj cts duty; both King and People owe a Reciprocal duty each to other, and are bound to God to perform it; but the duty of the one is no limiting condition to the other; and therefore in all those contests for the Covenant in behalf of the King, which not only I, but other Ministers have undergone in the opposition of the late sinful Engagement; Vid. The Exer­citation con­cerning usur­ped powers. Vindication of the Oath of Allegiance by the same Au­thour. Lancashire and Cheshire Plea for non-sub­scribers to the late Engage­ment. These words have been understood to be a predication of the capacity in which the Kingdom, Parliament and People then were, under the opposition of Malignants, who divided the King from the Peo­ple; and so the meaning of it is thus, We being in the preservati­on and defence of the true Religion, and liberties of the King­doms, shall endeavour to preserve the Kings Majesties Person and Authority. I wish therefore that it may be observed, That the words fall into a plain parenthesis; and the sentence is entire without them, and they are fixed at the end of the Obligation, which relates unto the Rights and Priviledges of Parliament, and liberties of the Subject, as well as the preservation of the King, and yet these cannot be limited; and this sense is not only [Page 104]consonant to principles of right Reason and true Religion, but al­so the Declaration of the Parliament in their then proceedings; and the scope of this Covenant, and this very Article, which clo­seth with a most Solemn Appeal to the World, to bear witness of our loyalty, and that we have no thoughts to diminish His Ma­jesties just power and greatnesse; and I hope these serious Casu­ists will grant, that where the words of an Oath, seemingly doubtful, may, they must be understood in a good and just sense; and then their exceptions to such a limitation in the Covenant, do va­nish with the Hypothesis on which they are built and inferred.

Unto the fourth Article of the Covenant, these Masters and Scholars of Oxford do suggest something in Politicks, which soun­deth as strangely in my ears, as their past Divinity; indeed they de­termine it not, but only desire it may be considered,

1. Whether this Article lay not a necessity on the son to accuse his father, and pursue him to destruction, in case he should be an Incendiary, Malignant, or evil Instrument, as is in this Article described, which they conceive to be contrary to Religion, Nature and Humanity?

2. Whether the swearing this Article, do not open a ready way to children and husbands that are sick of their fathers and w ves, by appeaching them of Malignancy, the letter to effectuate their un­lawful intentions and designes?

To these I should have only desired it may be considered,

1. Whether all penal Statutes in point of Treason and Fe­lony, open not as ready a way for children and husbands to be rid of their fathers and wives? and the danger of concealment be not a very fair Apology for the same; are they therefore contrary to Religion, Nature and Humanity? Have they never heard of such wickednesse? know they not that there is an impossibility of fence against malicious accusations mischievously managed? Must there­fore these Statutes be voided as wicked, and the like be prevented for time to come?

2. Did not these learned men take the Oath of Allegiance? and therein sware, That they will to the best of their endeavour [Page 105]disclose and make known unto His Majesty, His Heirs and Suc­cessors, all Treasons, and Trayterous Conspiracies which they should know or hear of, to be against Him, or any of Them: May na­tural affection interdict this duty? or are natural Relations ex­empt from this discovery? may not mischievous men find open a ready way to appeal such as stand between them and their de­sires? or did these Gentlemens learning and loyalty lead them to conclude the Oath of Allegiance is against Religion, Nature and Humanity?

3. May one time make contrary to Religion, Nature and Humanity, that kind of promise, which at another time, may be consistent therewithall? These Gentlemen pleaded the protesta­tion of the 5th. of May, 1641. as a bar to the swearing this Co­venant, and tell us often they sware that, and therein they sware in this Form of words; To my power, and as far as lawfully I may, I will oppose, and by all good meanes endeavour to bring to condigne punishment all such as shall either by force, practice, counsels or conspiracies, or otherwise, do any thing to the contra­ry of any thing in this present protestation contained: will they please to tell us whether these words be not as directly contrary to the fourth, as the fore-going promise of this protestation was unto the first Article of this Covenant? or doth not this Pro­testation lay as great necessity, and give as fair an occasion for the son to accuse the Father, and persue him to destruction; and so appear as much against Religion, Nature and Humanity, as doth the Solemn League and Covenant?

4. I should have prayed the judgment of these learned men on that Law prescribed by Moses to Israel, in Deut. 13.6, 7. 8, 9, 10. If thy brother, the son of thy Mother, or thy son, or thy daughter, or the wife of thy bosome, or thy friend which is as thine own soul, entice thee secretly, saying, Let us go and serve other gods, &c. thou shalt not consent unto him, nor hearken unto him, neither shall thine eye pity him, neither shalt thou spare, neither shalt thou conceal him; but thou shalt surely kill him; thine hand shall be first upon him to put him to death; and af­terwards the hand of all the people, &c. and all Israel shall hear and fear, and shall do no mere so wickedly; did not this Law bind to the same act? give the same occasion? lay the same ne­cessity which is laid by this Article of the Covenant? [Page 106]And was it contrary to Religion, Nature and Huma­nity?

Did these Gentlemen think we; expect to be preferred by this notion of Policy? or if they suggested this exception by a spirit of Prelacy, will it not bespeak that Government prejudicial to the Civil State, which condemneth Conventicles in acts of piety, but admits Families, the Subjects houses, the places and natural affection, to be the protection of Treasonable, Seditious Conspi­racies?

But they adde against this Article, that it binds to suffering punishment by an arbitrary power, without Law or Merit, contra­ry to the liberty of the Subject declared for by the House of Commons. Let us, Sir, but read the words of the Covenant, and that will evidence a contradiction to the Parliaments Declaration, of the same nature with those we have before observed; the words are these, That they may be brought to publick Tryal, and receive condigne punishment, as the degree of their offences shall de­serve, or the Supreme Judicatories of both Kingdoms respectively, or others having power from them for that effect, shall judge con­venient: If Sir, condigne punishment on publick Tryal, accor­ding to the degree of the offence, be without law or merit, and Judicatory, Supream Judicatory, be Arbitrary; High Courts of Justice, and their proceedings will be Just and Regular, and the liberty of the Subject; for I think them to be more Opposites, than the Protestation and Solemn League and Covenant.

Unto the fifth Article of this Covenant, Oxford Exce­ptions to the fifth Article of the Covenant. they profess a readiness to confederate, but they pretend to a double Remora.

1. They do not see the happiness of such a blessed peace between the three Kingdoms, Ireland being at War within it self.

To which I should have said no more than this:

Gentlemen, where are your eyes, and what obstructs your sight? when you sware the Protestation, you sware, By all just and honourable wayes to endeavour to preserve the union and peace of the three Kingdoms, of England, Scotland and Ireland. [Page 107]Was not Ireland then at War within it self? Or have you forgot­ten that it was so? or is not the Peace now concluded by both Par­liaments, and confirmed by this Covenant, a greater happiness of settlement than was then obtained! Sure some strong passion acted these learned men, to make Mountains against the Cove­nant, what were Mole-hills wssen they swore the Protesta­tion.

But their second Remora is, That no peace can be firm and well-grounded, which is not bottomed on justice, whose proper and adequate act, is jus suum cuique, unless the respective Authori­ty, Power and Liberty of King, Parliament and Subject be pre­served full and entire.

To this I should say no more then this; Specifie the defect of this Covenant, as to these particulars; for I cannot read or understand, if they be not all secured by the same; Suggestions without plain Demonstration, do proclaim jealousie and preju­dice; but make no Argument or good Apology against required duty.

Unto the sixth and last Article, Oxford Exce­ptions to the sixth Article of the Covenant. being an Obligation of adherence to this Covenant against all opposition; they say no more then what must be expected, that untill they be satisfied in the Premises stated in the foregoing Articles of the Covenant, they could not su scribe to this Conclusion; which we must needs admit them, hoping that a more cool & serious survey of the Covenant, & second thoughts on their Exceptions thereunto, may satisfie their consciences, and lead them to bewail their unhappiness in throwing such stumbling blocks before their weak Brethren, under the Name and Authority of a Famous and Learned University; and for their groundless dissent and refusal of an enjoyed duty, relating to the Honour of God, Reformation and defenct of Religion, Honour and Happiness of the King, Peace and Safety of the Kingdoms, in a Solemn League and Covenant; which, Sir, we find, notwithstanding these so much admired Exceptions, approves it self lawful, in respect of the matter therein sworn to be preserved or pursued; and will the better stand under all defects and miscarriages in point of manner and form of making it; which is the next thing to be considered.

Sectio quarta. Proposition 4. The Form and Manner of making the Solemn Leagne and Covenant, was good and allowable.

IN the Consideration of this Position, I intend not to consider the Form constituting it an Oath, which is evident, and known to all, to have been a Solemn Calling to God to witness, and avenge the violation or neglect thereof; in respect of which its obligation is established, against whatever defects and miscar­riages did attend the agitation thereof; from which nevertheless I would desire it (as much may) be acquitted; for it is pity so good matter should be blemished by the circumstances which at­tended it.

Nor shall I insist on an Historical Narration of the publick Assemblies, in which it was taken; the Solemnity thereof in re­spect of the quality of persons; the Parliament, both Lords and Commons; the Commissioners of Scotland, the Assembly of Di­vines, making the first Assembly that entred into it; nor the Or­der by Solemn Humiliation and Prayer, and serious Instruction and Exhortation which attended it; nor the universal alacrity, joy and content of the most serious in England and Scotland, which accompained this first Act of making the Covenant; nor the after particular Solemnities, both for number, quality, and disposition of persons, and religious composed order, in which it was taken in the City of London, the several Counties and Con­gregations of England, then which I may boldly say, no publick Act ever passed by and among the people of England, more so­lemnly, or more religiously; which though it be now darkned and despised, doth set a lustre on this Covenant to abide under the greatest contempt and reproach cast upon it; and will most strong­ly bind in the presence of God and men.

But my intentions are to defend those actions as good, I do not say necessary and allowable, which were, and might be done without any sin, or any debilitation of the Covenant, against which I find the Exceptions of the Enemies to the Covenant most [Page 109]strongly bent, that thereby they might represent it vile, if not render it void; and these are either,

1. The order of the words.

2. Nature of the thing.

3. Authority which enjoyned it.

4. Or the action and gesture of the body used in the swear­ing of this Covenant.

All which I humbly conceive will be found such, as might well suit so solemn an Act, as is a National Covenant; yet I find some late opposition thereunto, and in special, by the Oxford Reasons, and the League Illegal; I shall briefly try their strength.

1. Sir, As to the order of the words, I find Dr. 1. The order of the words vin­dicated against Dr. Featliey League Illegal Pag. 14. Featlies ghost in the League Illegal, like some hellish fury, representing the Dr. to have been a man so haughtily devoted to the puncti­lio's of order and honour, as not to brook, or keep his hands from tearing a List, Catalogue or Register wherein they who were below him, should be ranked above, and named before him; in sense whereof he thus breaths against the Covenant; Not to take ad­vantage of the preposterous order in setting down the parts of this Co­venant, wherein he that runneth, may read a double Solecism; for in it the Church of Scotland precedeth the Church of England; and the Liberty of the Subject is set before the Royal Prerogative, and Imperial Dignity of the Prince.

Sir, admit we this; Is it not an high crime? and bespeaks it not a sober serious spirit in Dr. Featly, a Member of the As­sembly of Divines (who by a motion might have had this order inverted, as easily as he obtained to have Prelacy specified in the second Article of the Covenant after it was past) to pick a quar­rel in the order of the words? although we deny not, That such a sacred and venerable evidence of fidelity is the Covenant, that matter, manner, phrase and order ought to have (as I presume they were) been maturely advised; yea, I wish line and period, word and syllable (which might be the Printers Errata) had been so scanned, that a captious Momus might not find a Colon or Comma, at which he might boggle and please his humour; yet it is but a poor advantage from the punctilio's of order and honour [Page 110]to argue against matters of moment, duties and exercises of Re­ligion; and by misplaced words to make an Oath or Solemn League illegal; I, but do I not run too fast? he tells us he will not take the advantage; an honest man is indeed as good as his word; but I cannot trust him; for his ninth Argument, This Covenant is derogatory to the Honour of the Church and King­dom of England, Page 28. is thus proved; The Church of Scotland, is set be­fore the Church of England. I like not that mans grace, that with the same breath will remit and retort an indiscretion; yet Sir, I cannot but enquire whether the preferring of the pompous gay-cloath'd Church of England before the poor Church of Scot­land, look not like a species of that impious partiality, condemn­ed by the Apostle James, Chap. 2.1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Can we think this Dr. had the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ in respect of persons, or was acted by such a spirit of contradiction? No, this language was spoken after he was dead.

2. But these Solecisms are not to me so obvious; I stand still, and cannot read them; though I read the Covenant with all observation and regard; yet I confess I find the Church of Scotland set before the Church of England; and the liberty of the Subject, before the Prerogative of the King; but they are propounded with Relation to different Acts; the Reformed Re­ligion of Scotland to be preserved; of England to be Reform­ed; I hope it is no Solecisme to put the factum before the fie­ri; and to swear the preservation of good acquired, before an en­deavour to obtain the same, or better; or to prefix the pattern, to what is to be thereunto confirmed; when this Authors second thoughts had observed this salvo to his suggested Page 29. Solecisme, he grudges that Scotland should be propounded as a pattern of Re­formation to England; for which he had little Reason, if vene­rable Beda speak true, in that he reports, That Mira divinae factum constat dispensatione pietatis, quod gens illa quae noverat scienti­am divinae cog­nitionis, libenter & sine invidia populo Anglorum communicare curavit. Bed. Eccl. His. Gen. Ang. l. 5. c. 23. that Nation did at first communicate the Science of Divine knowledge, without grudge or envy unto the people of England; I hope it is no Sole­cisme to propound them as a pattern of Reformation, who have first obtained it; and from whom Christianity it self was at first to us transmitted.

The second supposed Solecisme, is no more visible than this first; for if the liberty of the people be the end and excellency of the Prerogative of the King, as all wise Statists and Politici­ans [Page 111]do affirm; he sure will admit to be the first in intention and endeavour, although the last in execution and enjoyment; and the rather, for that it is so directed and dictated by the Maxime of His late glorious Majesty, declared at the passing of the Petition of Right, The peoples liberty strengthens the Kings Prerogative, and the Kings Prerogative is to defend the peopl [...] liberty. I am sure more serious and publick Statesmen than he or I shall ever make, have judged it a Solecisme in Parliaments, to support the Kings Prerogative by supply of moneys, before the oppressions and bur­dens of the people have been relieved, and their liberties secured; and I believe I could prove that this is not the first Covenant made in England, preferring the Peoples liberty before the Kings Prerogative, without which the King may Tyrannize over slaves, not Rule over free-ment; which last is, and will be His greatest honour.

The second thing in respect of which the Covenant is ble­mished and reproached as to the manner of making it, 2. The nature and name of the Covenant vindicated. Oxford Reasons Sect. 2. pag. 3. relates un­to the nature thereof; and the name is the noration of its nature, and it is called a Solemn League and Covenant, against which the Masters and Scholars of Oxford do except, stumbling at the name Covenant; they were learned men, and must a little stand on the propriety of words; they therefore except against this denomi­nation, because imposed with a penalty, which imposition say they, is repugnant to the nature of a Covenant, which being a contract, implieth a voluntary mutual consent of the contracters, whereunto men are to be induced by perswasion, not compelled by power; pactum est duorum pluriumve in idem placitum con­sensus.

To this Sir I grant, that a Covenant in the strict acceptation of it, must be an agreement by mutual consent; yet I must en­quire of these learned men whether the Magisterial imposing of absolute duty, or actions otherwise indifferent, by Superiours up­on their Inferiours, and that under a penalty, may not be called a Covenant? What think they of that injunction to Mankind in Adam, Of the Tree of good and evil thou stalt not eat; for in the day thou eatest thereof, thou shalt die the death; we read not of any stipulation in Adam: And Divines tell us it was neither necessary nor proper, he being bound to accept the conditions his [Page 112]Creatour would put upon him; I am sure this is generally judged a Covenant, and that we commonly call the Covenant of Works.

Again, In the Primitive Times of the Church, adult persons did answer certain queftions propounded, as bredis? credo; abrenuncias? abrenuncio; 1 Pet. 3.21. Beza in Loc. to which the Apostle Peter is though to refer his [...]? which Beza renders, Sti­pulatio b [...]nae conscientiae apud Deum, and from this order Ter­tullian concludes: Anima non lavatione sed responsione sancitur. Do these learned men (as the Anabaptists) think the Cove­nant of Grace is not passed between God, and the Infants of be­lieving Parents in their Baptisme, who are not capable of such consent and stipulation, but were dedicated by the Authority and Interest of the Parent; and are accepted by the extent of the Covenant? or is confirmation an essential part of the Sacra­ment, and necessary supplement of Baptisme? I find a like case in Scripture called a Covenant, Gen. 17.13. My Covenant shall be in your flesh; the stipulation of Godfathers and Godmothers will not relieve the case, unless they be deputed by the Infants, though they were (which doth not appear) commissioned by the Lord; so that some Covenants are imposed, and pass with­our mutual consent.

2. May not an agreement between two different Nations, passed by the mutual consent of the Princes, or Body Politick, be for further security sake, imposed by the Authority of each Nati­on on the individual Subjects thereof, and that under a penalty? which may be a good perswasion against their peevishness and pertinacy, who by their private interest may obstruct the more general and publick good; and yet be properly denominated a Co­venant; as suppose between England and Spain, which the Mer­chants of both are bound to keep; and I see no cause why they may not be compelled to swear; I hope the case will not differ between Scotland and England, who are distinct Nations, though under the same King; it is Sir no hard matter to make this the case of the Covenant.

But these learned men do except against the Authority en­joyning the Covenant, 3. The Authori­ty imposing the Covenant Vindicated. which is the third particular, in the manner of making the Covenant, supposed to be miscarried; and herein Dr. Featlie's Ghost doth follow them, but so very weakly, and with [Page 113]such palpable contradiction, that I shall not spend time and paper in observing the same; but specially take notice of what is ur­ged by the Oxford Reasons from which he borroweth his strength.

Here, Sir, I shall desire it may be noted, that I do not affirme the authority to be full and compleat, but to have been lawful and sufficient to impose an Oath, and thereby bind the people (wherein notwithstanding they should have been defective and fallacious, yet this will not discharge the obligation laid, as I have in my Analepsis, pag. 13. and before in Pag. 23.21. this Tract observed) against it, therefore as such I shall endeavour to weigh the Ex­ceptions.

The first whereof is, Oxford Rea­sons. Sect. 2. pag. 3. That this imposing of this Oath was contrary to the liberty of the Subject, expressed in the Petition of Right, to which liberty the imposition of a new Oath, other than is established by Act of Parliament, is thereby declared con­trary.

Unto this, Sir, I say, I cannot but observe what strength of prejudice acted these learned men in making to themselves these Doubts and Reasons against the Covenant; which leads them al­most throughout their Book to infer generals from specials; as I have before noted in our Arguments, so in this; the words themselves do quote out of the Petition of Right, are these, Whereas many of them have had an Oath administred unto them not warrantable by the Laws and Statutes of this Realme, they do humbly pray that no man hereafter be compelled to take such an Oath; according to which words, it appears to be some speci­all Oath that was complained of, and unto which the relative doth refer; the which, if they would please to observe, the con­nexion of the words will be found to have been a particular and specifical Oath; the words in the Plaint run thus, Petition of Right. By means whereof Your People have been in divers places assembled, and required to lend certain moneys unto Your Majesty, and of them, upon their refusal so to do, have had an Oath administred unto them, not warrantable by the Laws and Statutes of this Realm; so that it appears to have been an Oath of discovery of their Estate, upon refusal to lend moneys, or some Oath ex officio, unto [Page 114]self-accusation, beyond the Statute of the 25th. Henry the third, which is in this point complained of, as violated; and the prayer of that Petition doth no less specifie this Oath by the Relative SƲCH, which referreth unto the quality of the Oath complained against; so doth also the concatenation of the prayer, which proportionally to the Plaint, is, That no man be compelled to make gift or loan, &c. or be called to make answer, or take such Oath; so that this was an Oath to make answer unto the damage of a mans own Estate, Life, or Liberty, which is repug­nant to Nature, and herein aggravated, as not warrantable by the Laws and Statutes of this Realm; a more full description where­of, these Gentlemen might have received in the Statute 17. Caroli, concerning Commissioners for Causes Ecclesiastical. Now Sir, from this special to argue against all Oaths that pass not by Act of Parliament, is a plain non seuquitur, and unjust inference; the Companies in London, or it may be some Colledges in Oxford, are constituted by the Kings Charter or Patent, and the Master and Wardens of the one, or President and Fellows of the other; give an Oath to all that become Members thereof, and expect to par­ticipate in their priviledges; will these learned men say, that these Oaths not imposed or prescribed by Act of Parliament, were contrary to the Petition of Right, which never complained of, or prayed against such Oaths? I do not think these men would have had us to think that the Oath & Caetera, enjoyned in the Canons of 1640. was against the Petition of Right, which certainly would bespeak the Bishops something prejudicial to the Civil State, and yet it was never passed by Act of Parliament. Moreover, these learned men subscribed, and swear to the Pro­testation of May, 1641. they did not sure then think that sub­mitting to swear that Oath, they did violate, or betray the liber­ties of the people, expressed in the Petition of Right; they should do well to tell us by what Act (I do not say Authority) of Par­liament it was established? I humbly conceive that there is a vast difference between an Oath of exaction, self-discovery, or ac­cusation, which is wicked in its nature, and more wicked, when without warrant from the Law; and an Oath for establishment of publick and general good, imposed by the Authority, though not established by Act of Parliament; it is not the simple ta­king an Oath without consent of Parliament; but the taking such [Page 115]an Oath, as may impeach the persons, or endanger the Estates of the Subject, which was the Peoples grievances; not is it the for­mality of an Act, but the full consent of the people in Parlia­ment, makes an Oath lawful, and preserveth their liberties in the imposing of it.

But these Masters and Scholars of Oxford fear, Ibid. by owning this Covenant, they should own a power in the imposers thereof, then for ought that appeareth to them, hath been challenged in former times, or can consist with their former Protestation (if rightly understood (in sundry the most material Branches of it.

Unto this Sir, I must say, that I know not what did appear to them to have been the power of the imposers, and challenged in former times; only unto me, and many others, it did appear not to he the meer natural Power of the People preposterously, and in a tumultuous manner assembled, who yet do appear to have a power to impose on themselves an Oath; and to whom I find Soveraignty it self (to speak it with due Reverence) in some measure subjected, and its obligation superseded; if not made void, clearly barred from execution; if but by the impossibility put thereon, as it was in the case of Jonathans Rescue; which I shall only report in the words of Bishop Hall, Saul hath sworn Jonathans death, the people contrarily swear his preservation, Halls Contem. p. 1038. his Kingdom was not so absolute (yet more absolute than Englands) that he could run away with so unmerciful a justice, their Oath, which savoured of disobedience, prevailed against his Oath, which sa­voured of too much cruelty; and so long as his heart was not false to his Oath, he could not be sorry Jonathan should live: I do not in any case justifie the preposterous and tumultuous As­semblings and Assumptions of the People, whereby they lay on themselves Bonds which must not be broken, and cannot well without much difficulty be kept; yet I cannot but observe many times whereby, the Vox populi, is Ʋox Dei; as in the very change of the Government of Israel, on which Dr. Hall Notes It was Gods ancient purp se to raise up a King to his People; Page 10.24. how doth he take occasion to do it by the unruly desires of Israel; but (blessed be God) this was not the case of the Covenant; the imposers did not assemble on their own heads, and by vio­lence [Page 116]and disorder assume unto themselves an unusual power.

The power imposing this Covenant, was a Parliament, the Collective Body of the Kingdom; Duly Summoned, Regularly Elected and returned; Rightly Constituted, and Readily Em­braced by King and Kingdom, and animated with more than or­dinary Parliamentary power, by the Bill for their continuance a­gainst all Casualties, so as not to be Prorogued, Adjourned, or Dis­solved, without their own consent: And can any True-born En­glish man (in any measure acquainted with the constitution of this Kingdom, or the Authority of the High Court of Parlia­ment) deny these to be a just and lawful Authority to resolve, order, and enjoyn, yea, and execute their Resolves, Orders and Injunctions, during the being of their power; though not to establish Lawes to be executed, when they were dissolved and gone.

Sir, I cannot without sad thoughts, remember the unhappy difference between His late Majesty, and the late long Parlia­ment; which occasioned the unhappy opposition of the Peoples Liberty, and the Kings Prerogative; as I cannot but wish they had been acted so conjunctly, that they might have seem'd to vulgar ap­prehension to have been but one; so I cannot but judge it pru­dence that a period be put to the dispute thereof, upon the now Happy Re-union of his most Sacred Majesty, and these too long distracted Kingdomes; I am clearly of opinion with Aristotle, that Prince of Politians, Aristot. Polit. lib. 5. c. 10, 11. That Regal Government is best esta­blished, where the Princes and People do participate of it; and that Theopompus the Spartan, in transmitting some of his Pre­rogative to his Ephori Princes, might well maintain the encrease of his Dominion, whilst he made it longer by making it less: I think therefore that the wisest men, and best Subjects, will rather think, then assert, a Prerogative in the King above His Parlia­ment; and I for my part should be content to find in the Parlia­ment a sufficient power to impose an Oath on the Subject, with­out the Kings consent, rather than to assert their Superiority unto Him, in all points and particulars: And when Sir I consider the power, even over and against their King in the Princes, and the Collective Body of the People Recorded in Scripture, as in ma­king War, Josh. 22. Judg. 20. Changing the Government. 1 Sam 8. [Page 117] Choosing and establishing, not only their first, but succeeding Kings, though immediately appointed, and sometimes anointed by God, as in the case of David, Solomon, and Rehoboam, and others, in removing from the King Favourites and Counsellors; as David was against the mind of Achish the King, dismissed by the Princes of the Philistines, 1 Sam. 29. in restraining the Kings purpose of destruction, confirmed by an Oath once and again, as in the case of Jonathan; or of protection, as in the case of Jeremiah the Prophet, concerning whom Zedekiah the King said, He is in your hands, the King is not he that can do any thing against you, Jer. 38.5. In these and the like cases, Josephus tells us, Joseph. Antiq. Jud. lib. 4. cap. 18. the King might not do any thing without, or against the sen­tence of the Senate or Congregation: Methinks a divine defence may be well made for the power of the Parliament in this case acted and admitted; though without, and against the consent of the King.

And when I consider what is Dogmatically asserted by Poli­titians, and no mean Lawyers, in reference to the power of gene­ral Councils and Conventions of Kingdoms in general, Foxe, Acts and Monuments. p. 616. as of Englands Parliaments in particular, as in the Council of Basil a­gainst the Pope, the whole Realm hath more Authority than the King. The same asserted by Marius Salamonius, who by many Arguments doth defend it, De principatu. lib. 1. p. 17, 18. he was a Roman Lawyer and Philo­sopher; Hollingshead and Vowel in their Description of Eng­land, declare concerning the Parliament, That this Court hath the most high and absolute power of the Realm; and that not only without, but against the King, by it offenders are punished, and corrupt Religion reformed or disannulled, and that whatever the people of Rome might do centuriatis, comitiis, or tribunitiis; Vot. 1. cap. 1. p. 173. which I am sure was to impose an Oath, the same is, and may be done by Parliament; unto which may be added what is spoken to the same effect, and almost in the same words, by Sir Thomas Smith, Secretary of State to King Edward the sixth, and Queen Elizabeth, and a Doctor of the Law, in his Common-wealth of Eng­land; and Horne, an Eminent Lawyer in Edward the first his Reign, in his Mirrour of Justice, cap. 1. p. 7, 8, 9. and For­tescue, Lord Chancellor to Henry the sixth, in his Book de Laud. Leg. Angl. cap. 9. and Bracton, quoted by these learn­ed men, who certainly affirms more than they can approve, Rex [Page 118]habet Superiorem Deum, item legem, per quam factus est Rex; item curiaem suam (viz.) Comites & Barones, &c. Et ideo si Rex fuerit sine fraeno debent ei fraenum imponere; and above all, the Soveraign Powers of Parliaments judiciously defended in our very case, by that profound Lawyer, Mr. William Prynne, approved no less Loyal to, and Zealous for the Kings Prerogative, than Loving to the Peoples Liberties. I see not how we can avoid this Conclusion, That the Ʋotes, Orders, and Ordinances of the Lords and Commons in Parliament, even without or against the Kings personal command, is to be obeyed and observed.

Lastly, When I observe the Transactions of Parliament in the times of Ʋortiger, Sigebert, Ofred, Beornerde, Edwin, and Edgar, and other Saxon Kings, Deo dictante & annuente populo; the power of Parliaments in the times of King John, King Hen­ry the third, Richard the second, and other Kings of England refusing to assemble at the Kings Call, assembling without the Kings Writ, establishing Laws, correcting Vice and Misdemea­nour, executing Justice, and entring into Oaths and Covenants, without and against the Kings consent; and when I observe in all Parliaments a power of regulating the Kings Court and Council; of restraining, limiting, and enlarging the Kings pow­er of Jurisdiction and Prerogative; nay, of making void or valid a Title unto the Succession to the Crown, as in the times of Henry the eighth, in case of his many marriages; and that during the Session of Parliament, all Laws are under covert at their feet, to be by them established or destroyed, and are by any Vote or Order superseded, before a formal Repeal; and that in all Ages, and on all sides, it is confessed, and cannot be denied, that the authority of Parliament is exercis'd in al Votes, Orders and Ordinan­ces of the two Houses, unto the decision of present controversies, upon Appeal from other Courts of Judicatory, wherein they can, and may authorize Examinations on Oath, and make a final judge­ment, unto the ease and relief of the Subject, not otherwhere re­lievable; unto the enforcement of any Act to be at present done and executed for the good of the Kingdom, or any particular persons or society thereof, without so much as desiring the Kings consent and concurrence; and if this power should be denied, what could the freuqency of Parliaments, provided for by the old Law of King Alfred, and after by the Statutes of 4. Ed. 3.4.36. [Page 119] Edw. 140. twice, or at least once every year, on this very ground, that the people might receive right by holy judgment (such was the judgment of Parliament deemed) and that the mischiefs and grievances which daily happen, might be redressed if need be; on which account Proclamation was wont to be made in the o­pen Palace, before the breaking up of Parliament, Whether there be any that have delivered a Petition to the Parliament, and not received answer thereunto? And this power removed, what will avail the Triennial Parliaments conceded by His late Majesty, or of what benefit was the continuation of this late long Parlia­ment, against all Casualties whatsoever that might fall out to dissolve them? Can it be rationally imagined, that their being should be continued and secured, to sit within those Walls in Council and Debate, without any power to order or execute the Emergent Affairs of the Nation? These things well considered, I s y, I see not how the imposing an Oath can be an assuming, or the people swearing, an acknowledging of a greater power than hath in former times been challenged. If these Gentlemen will con­sult our own Histories in the cases before touched, they will find a power much greater, not only challenged, but assumed and ex­ercised; the which the season, and present state of Affair do for­bid me to recite, in hopes that there will be no need to rip up our wounds newly healed; and these generals may, I hope, sufficiently justifie the sufficiency of that authority which brought us into Co­venant.

But these learned men suggest an inconsistency of this power with their former Protestation in sundry material Branches: Methinks, Sir, they should have specified those Branches, and the rather, because material and many. The Protestation contains not many Branches; and those few seem to be fully conform to this Covenant in all the particulars; and wherein they have sup­posed a contrariety, we have before evidenced only a dissonancy at the most; and that Ratione, not Re, in the manner of expression, not the thing sworn: they then protested to preserve the power and pri­viledges of Parliament, and should not covenant any more, nay, scarce so much in this Oath; for they herein promise to preserve the Rights and Priviledges, which is something softer than pow­er; and I wonder they that then saw a power to be preserved, could not now see a right: I will only enquire whether they thought the [Page 120]Parliament had a power to impose that Oath, and not a right to impose this? There was no Act of Parliament, nor Assent of the King to that; I observe the King in His Messages to the Houses, doth note it to be their own Protestation, as if He had no hand in it, nor consent unto it; and if by power they should mean natural strength, not political authority, it hath been urged by many as their grievance, and by these Gentlemen themselves in the fore­going Exceptions, that they had too much of that: It is the un­happiness of a scrupulous conscience to run it self on contradicti­on in actions, as well as assertions; to swear as lawfully called at one time, but not to dare to swear an Oath containing the same matter, though called by the same authority another time.

But that which was the greatest doubt with these learned men, was, Pag. ibid. & 4. the King by His Proclamation, Octob. 9.19. Carol. had expressely forbidden the entring into this Covenant, it being in His power to make void the same.

That such an Interdict had been published by His late Majesty, we cannot deny; League Illegal. p. 16. but not as Dr. Featly his ghost supposeth, on pain of Treason; for no Proclamation of the Kings of England did claim the formality of a Law, so far as to fasten Treason on the non-obser­vance of what is thereby enjoyned.

2. I am not satisfied how regularly His Majesty did issue forth the said Proclamation; which is not usually done, but by the advice of His Council, who are vailed by the Session of Parlia­ment; and all Proclamations then usually run by the Advice of the Lords and Commons in Parliament assembled; and if at any time the Lords and Commons, or either of them during their Sessi­ons, give out Orders, not only relating to the Estate they represent, but to any others, the Subjects of this Realm; it hath not been u­sual for the King, by the Authority of His Proclamation, to thwart, oppose, and void them; and in a case of this nature, a good observer may find, the Parliament have judged the Kings opposing, or taking notice of any thing by them debated or ordered, before it is regu­larly propounded to Him by themselves, to have been a breach of priviledge, and so to have been acknowledged, and as such retracted by His late Majesty; the little pleasure I have in the story, forbids instances, hoping general hints may answer the learned and sober.

3. Nor am I convinced that it was in His power by the equity of the Law, Numb. 32. (they mean 30.2.) to annull and make void the Covenant; for admitting the equity of that Law by Analogy to reach us, I hope no adult child shall on observati­on of irregularities in the Government of a Family, be barred from vowing in his place and calling, to his power and capacity sincerely, really, and constantly to endeavor the Reformation thereof; viz. Quenquam qui gaudet usu rationis ita plene sub alterius potestate esse quin ut sit quantum ad aliqua saltem sui juris, is Dr. Sanderson's Rule; though the effect may, yet the lawful endeavour cannot be out of the childs reach; De Turam. if the child or wife swear nothing but positive duty, or what is within their pow­er, and so limit their vow; I hope the Superiours interdiction, will favour more of passionate mistake, than strength to avoid the vow.

Yet I must confess I am not clear, that the equity of that Law will reach our case, I was ever willing to yield His Majesty the Reverence due to a Political Parent; but in this case of con­science wherein He is abstracted from, and opposed unto the Par­liament, I find a defect which makes me fear the simile will not square; and though I can own Him as a Parent to be by Him corrected and disposed, yet methinks the Parental power is placed in others, at least conjunct with Him (viz.) the Parliament; I am sure Legislation is Paternal power, and Execution more pro­per to the other Parent; and that the Lords and Commons have a share, if not the greatest share, in Legislation, no true English­man, nay, no ordinary Polititian, can or will deny; when I ob­serve the King sworn to Rule according to the Laws, quas populas clegerit, which the people shall choose, and the Writ for their E­lection to require that they be furnished, and have plenam & suf­ficientem potestatem pro se & communitate, &c. ad faciendum & consentiendum his quae tunc & ibidem de communi in consili­dicti Regni nostri contigerint ordinari ita quod pro defectu po­testatis hujusmodi, &c. dicta negotia infecta non remaneant: Paternal Authority, power to consent and make Laws in the great Affairs of the Kingdom, as the Family; and when I observe Polititians and Lawyers, even English-men, generally to con­clude the forma informans, form animating the Law to be the consent or choice of the people; whence Marius Salamonius, [Page 122]that great Lawyer, defining the Law, saith, it is, Expressa Ci­vium Conventio; and makes this the Reason of their obligation, Li­gatur populus legibus suis, De principatu. lib. 1. p. 35, 36. Instin. Cod. 1. Tit. 17. Lex. 8. quasi pactis conventis, quae verae sunt leges; whence Theodosius the Emperour, writing to the Senate of Rome, doth declare consensus universorum, to be the formality of those Laws that he would establish; to which our Hollingshead, and Sir Thomas Smith before mentioned, doth fully assent and concur, as likewise Fortescue, who makes the King to be as the Minister in Marriage, who may establish and declare it; but the consent of parties gives it being; and the common Dialect of our own Statutes being, the Assent of the Lords and Com­mons, and Authority of Parliament, wich no less frequency than the Assent of the King; and that the contriving, debating, fully forming, by frequent reading, serious consideration, and full di­sputes, is the peculiar work of the two Houses; whilst a Ministe­rial Declaration (though in a Dialect, and form of Majesty) is the proper and only work of a King, though I deny not a Parental power and Prerogative to the King; I cannot but judge it more than probable, that the proper Paternal power is in the Parlia­ment, or at the least in the three Estates; and then, Sir, we are un­der this unhappy question, Whether to obey father or mother, when they falling out, command different, nay, contrary things? this I confess is not more the distraction, than the confusion of the Family; yet certainly in such an unhappy chance, prudent and rational children, must, and will cleave to the principal legislative party, who hath a confessed authority and power to extend or re­strain, augment or diminish the Prerogative and Ministerial pow­er of the other, bound to act according to their appoint­ments.

Sir, Dr. Gaudens Appeal to the Oxford Reasons, hath led me to this Discourse, and unwilling distinction; but my prayer is, and hence-forward shall be, that England may honour father and mother, and know no difference; for the Case is now altered, and this Argument is of no force; as I thought I had sufficiently hinted in my last; for His late Majesty forbade the Act, but never assumed an Authority to void the Obligation; and His most Sa­cred Majesty by His own subjection to it, Declaration for it, and Oath to endeavour the Establishment thereof, hath (as is before noted) made it valid; and I hope such as call Him Father, [Page 123]will weigh the equity of this Law, Numb. 30.2. and not on­ly acknowledge their brethren bound by it, but themselves be­come subject to the same bond, which had before a lawful and sufficient, but now hath a compleat and perfect Auho­rity.

4. 4. The gesture in making the Covenant, vin­dicated. The fourth and last particular in the manner of making the Solemn League and Covenant, is, The action or gesture of the body used in the swearing thereof to declare the assent of the minde; by which prophane spirits do endeavour to reproach it, for that it was not sworn after the ordinary manner used among us, by laying the hand on the Bible, but by lifting up the hand towards heaven. Amongst those who have of late appeared against the Covenant, I find none speaking against this gesture, League Illegal p. 21. save only Dr. Featlies ghost, who (like it self, more scurri­lously than seriously) pretends to Answer one Text of Scripture, which he supposeth to be the only one for defence of this gesture, Rev. 10.15. The Angel lifted up his hand and sware, &c. Unto which he saith, That might be a fit gesture for an Angel menacing a fatal doom to the world; which yet may not be thought so fit a gesture for men entring into an holy League for the pre­servation of two Kingdoms; If they can, as the Angel, stand up­on the earth and the sea at the same time: let them imitate the An­gels in lifting up their hands when they make their Covenant; How­soever, I think it a fitter gesture, in taking this Oath, than after the usual manner to lay the hand on the Bible; for this Oath and Co­venant hath no ground or foundation at all in that Book; and the lifting up of the hand, very well expresseth the purport of the Cove­nant, which is a lifting up their hands against the Lords Anointed and his Church.

The very transcription of this is a sufficient confutation: Who can read it, and not run and read a most malicious heart venting it self by a most weak head! Sounds not this Argument like Dr. Featley? Sure his Executor thought his name enough to make acceptable the dullest notions could drop from his own brain.

I shall desire it may be considered.

1. No particular gesture is necessary and appointed of God to be used by men in making Oaths and Covenants; and there­fore [Page 224]men have chosen what gesture of the body to them seemed good to declare the assent of the mind; as Abraham and Jacob, the putting the hand under the hallow of the thigh; our Countrey ordi­narily useth the laying the hand on the Bible, and kissing the Book; but other Countreys, the holding up of the right hand. May not the Magistrate, prescribing an Oath, prescribe what gesture seems him good? They must needs be eager bent, who will fight with a shadow.

2. Is the lifting up of the hand a gesture peculiar to an An­gel? only used in menacing, and when he stands on sea and land at the same time? Did this man never read nor hear it u­sed in other places of Scripture? and on other occasions? or was it the vehemency or verity of the threatning, and doom denoun­ced, which was witnessed by it? What thinks he of Abraham in Gen. 14.22. I have lift up my hand to God, I will not take any thing that is thine? He was no Angel, nor threatning any judgement, nor did he stand on sea and land at the same time: Or, what thinks he of Ezek. 20.5. I lifted up my hand unto the seed of the House of Jacob? God was not an Angel; nor then menacing any fatal doom, but promising the greatest bles­sings which Israel could enjoy, If he had pleased to consult any Expositors on these or the like Texts, he should find, that the lif­ting up of the hand, was the usual gesture in swearing any Oaths and Covenants: He would make the World believe, the Co­venanters were in an hard strait to find an instance of this ge­sture in Scripture; and therefore they flie to the Angel in the Re­velation.

3. Hath the Solemn League and Covenant no ground or foun­dation in Scripture? Suppose the matter of it be no more than he here suggesteth, (viz.) The preservation of two Nations; hath this no ground in Scripture? Did he never read therein of two Nations joyned in one Covenant, for the good one of ano­ther? But further, hath the preservation of the true Reformed Religion, and reformation, according to the Word of God, no foundation in Scripture; are there no Historical Relations of Co­venants of this matter? hath the preservation of the Kings Ho­nour and Happiness, no ground or foundation in Scripture? hath unity and uniformity in Religion, no ground in Scripture, and are not these the matter of the Covenant? Can any thing but [Page 125]horrid impudence, say, It was not fit for them to lay their hands on the Bible, for this Covenant hath no ground or foundation in that Book? This Authour might have well forborne this charge, who himself concedes, that punctilio in the manner of making this Covenant, which many and himself would deny to have ground in Scripture, (viz.) the making it without the Kings consent: For he grants, that a Covenant to remove a scandal, League Illegal p. 20. and fulfill the express command of God, may be made not only without, but against the consent of the Prince. If this Covenant fall not under one of these, nay both these qualifications, I have lost my reason.

4. With what face can this fury say the purport of this Co­venant was the lifting up of their hands against the Lords A­nointed and his Church, whilst its professed inscription, is, A Solemn League and Covenant for Reformation and Defence of Religion, the Honour and Happiness of the King: Answerable whereunto are the grounds inducing to make it: Having before our eyes the advancement of the Kingdom of our Lord and Sa­viour Jesus Christ, the Honour and Happiness of the Kings Ma­jesty and His Posterity; and accordingly promiseth the preserva­tion and reformation of Religion according to the Word of God, and to preserve and defend the Kings Majesties Person and Au­thority; that the world may bear witness with our consciences, that we have no thoughts or intentions to diminish His Majesties just Power and Greatness: Whatever may have been the pra­ctises of some wicked men, who sware this Covenant, it is as clear as the Sun, That the lifting up of the hand for the good of the Church, Honour and Safety of the Lords Anointed, was the purport of the Covenant it self: And the violent rejection of the Covenant, as an Almanack out of date before the horrid vi­olence done unto His late Majesty, is a manifest testimony of it; together with the protest of the covenanted Secluded Members of Parliament, and of the Ministers of London, against those per­jurious proceedings: As likewise, the publick testimonies of the Ministers of the Gospel to the Solemn League and Covenant, of almost all the Counties in England, do declare it: and the diva­station and captivity of Scotland, the Sequestrations, Imprison­ments, and death of many in England; and contests with all zeal, faithfulness, and constancy, against all difficulties and dan­gers, [Page 126]unto the very effecting of the Happy Return of His most Sa­cred Majesty, and that in conscience of this very Covenant, do loud­ly sound it through the world, if the same malice do not deafen the ear in hearing the comment, that darkned the eye in reading the Text.

Now, Sir, I must tell him, the lifting up of the hand might be a most proper gesture to the taking of this Covenant, not only as a gesture usual in swearing, and expedient, because expeditious in an Oath universally sworn by whole Assemblies, but as a sign of special suit and earnest supplication for divine grace and assistance, Lam. 2.19. Of Solemn adoration and worship of God; praising his goodness that had enclined the heart of the Governors of his peo­ple, to bring them into such a Covenant; Neh. 8.6. Or of joy and a­lacrity in so Sacred a Bond unto such absolute duties tending to the honour of God, happiness of the King, and safety of true Religion, Ps. 119.48. And in these respects it is a gesture no less suitable to men than Angels; and the standing on earth, not sea and earth at the same time, performing a duty, and promising things required in Scripture, and praying mercies and blessings, not menacing a fatal doom: Yet I will not deny that it imprecated Gods direful judge­ments to fall on the heads of such as should violate this Solemn League and Covenant; which our eyes have seen accomplished on such as slighted its obligation in the Civil part thereof: And I can­not but tremble, to think what must needs attend such as not only slight, but set against, and violently break through these holy bonds in that part which immediately concerneth God and true Religion; whilst we see the very manner of making this Covenant is no less ju­stifiable, than the matter therein sworn; and being seriously consi­dered, will not avail to reproach, much less to discharge the Solemn League and Covenant.

Sectio Quinta. Fifth Prop. The Ambiguities and Contradictions in the words of the Solemn League and Covenant, are imagined, not real.

SO Sacred is the nature of an Oath, and so strict the obligation thereof, that I freely confess simplicity of expression, and [Page 127] sincerity of intention, should continually attend it; and ambiguous or contradictory terms do destroy the very nature thereof, de­ceive men, and blaspheme God, in making him the Witness of a fallacy; yet these ambiguities and contradictions must be real, and in the very words of the Covenant, not in the fancy or imagi­nation of such as in prejudice do decline the Oath, nor in the intention of him that sweareth, not willing to be bound; for if the words be clear and plain in their proper signification, or vulgar ac­ceptation, the apprehension of the confederates, or the due drift and scope of the Oath, the Oath obligeth, De juram. prael. 6. Sect. 22.11. p. 173, 195. and must be carefully observed, as Dr, Sanderson, Grotius, and many others in this case do teach.

Some there are who charge the Solemn League and Covenant with ambiguities and contradiction in its terms, and therefore have declined to swear it: these (having had a care to their passion and prejudice) I cannot but commend, confessing that whilst they but seem such to their imagination, they might well be a remora to their act of swearing, and spur unto the study of the Oath to be sworne; but others plead them as an Argument to make void the Oath; and such had need to see that there is no possibility of understanding the terms in a sound sence, and making them to agree among themselves, lest they be found Students unto perjury: Forasmuch as the last have recourse unto the first, let us consider what seemed to the one, and are since alledged by the other, to be ambiguous and contradicto­ry, that the one may be justified, and the other acquitted if found real, or both condemned if found imagined. 1. Ambiguity. Oxford Reasons Sect. 6 p. 17. League Illegal. p. 27.

The ambiguities that are urged are these:

1. Those words in the first Article of the Covenant, the common enemies, the Masters and Scholars of Oxford do charge with ambigu­ity, but assign no cause or reason for the same, and Dr. Featley his ghost following their exception, enquireth, whether by common enemies are meant the world, the flesh, or the devil, enemies to all true Religion; or Papists, and Independents, enemies to the Discipline of the Scotch Church.

Unto this exception, Sir, I answer:

The words common enemies, are words in their own nature and signification, plain and cleer to be understood; nor do I know them to be darkned by any variety of acceptation; they are indeed rela­tive terms to be specified, or particularly assigned by their objects, things, or persons, so that the Kingdom of England, or professors of true [Page 128]Religion, being annexed to common enemies, as objects of that enmi­ty, doth make its sence plain and obvious to every capacity: If then common enemies had been mentioned in the Covenant without an object assigned, it might have been an individuum vagum, and so ambiguous as not to be understood: But they are not left so general; for they are limited with this possessive, our: The words run thus, The preservation of the Reformed Religion of the Church of Scotland, in doctrine, worship, discipline and government, against OƲR COM­MON enemies: This Relative OƲR, doth limit and expl [...]in COM­MON ENEMIES; and if they will consider the antecedent, which can be no other than the Noblemen, Barons, Knights, Gentlemen, Ci­tizens, Burgesses, and Commons of all sorts, &c. living under one King, being of one reformed religion, having before our eyes, &c. and men de­scribed by these and the like qualities, and in special, by one that is fully exegetical to these terms in the Preface of the Covenant, and discharge all imaginable ambiguity in them, (viz.) Calling to mind the treacherous and bloody plots, and conspiracies, attempts and practi­ces of the enemies of God against the true religion and professors there­of in all places, but especially in these three Kingdoms, ever since the reformation, they will find, that an ordinary Grammarian would ea­sily read this Riddle, and tell them, common enemies, limited by this possessive OUR, must mean the enemies of England, Scotland, and Ireland, as living under one King, in the profession of one reformed Re­ligion; wherein some had made a progress to be preserved, others were in pursuit of a greater degree of reformation; but all opposed by the plots, conspiracies, &c. of known enemies to true religion, especially the professors thereof in these three Kingdoms: Now whilst this en­mity was not seen by the Masters and Scholars of Oxford, it is no wonder if they imagined an ambiguity in these words, Common E­nemies; and Dr. Featley his Ghost might hereby have assured him­self, that both the flesh, the world, and the devil, are enemies to all true religion, and so to reformation, and Papists professed enemies to the reformed Religion, were here intended; and Independents (though scarcely then known by that name) by their enmity to the discipline and government of Scotland parts of the true reformed Religion, might be accidentally accounted into the number of the Common e­nemies, so far as the qualifications before mentioned in reference to the antecedent objects of this common enmity, will include them: And so Sir, the words can be of no very dark or doubtful construction to the one, or to the other, there being no real ambiguity in them.

2. The next words charged with Ambiguity, The second Ambiguity charged on the Covenant. are in the same Ar­ticle the best Reformed Churches, concerning which the Masters and Scholars of Oxford enquire which they be? but (by their leave) that is not necessary to be resolved in or before the taking of the Covenant; yet the words are of a plain and clear construction, ma­king this sence obvious to the meanest capacity, in endeavouring the Reformation of the Church of England, the Word of God shall be our Rule; and (forasmuch as many Churches are reformed, some more and better, some worse and less) the best Reformed Churches shall be our pattern; so that the Covenant asserts not which are the best re­formed Churches, but binds the Covenanter to the observation of whatever Church shall appear, and be found the best Reformed, as the example to which he shall endeavour England may be con­formed.

The next words imagined to be so ambiguous as to impede the swearing the Covenant in judgement, are in the second Article, The third Am­biguity charg­ed on the Co­venant. League Illegal p. 27. and profoundly stated by Dr. Featley's Ghost, who enquires, what is meant by Church-Government, by Arch-bishops, Bishops, Deans, &c. as if it were not so particularly specified, that every ordina­ry capacity may run and read it, if he know any thing of the late Hierarchy in this Church: Dr. Gauden hath appeared no less willing to suppose and suggest the same Ambiguities, in his A­nalysis; to which I have before Answered in my Analepsis; and he that hath but half an eye cannot but see, that the very and whole frame of Government, by Arch-deacons, Prebends, Chapters, Deans, Bishops, and Arch-bishops, (whereby all Government which belongs to Presbyters in Common, was engrossed; by a few pre­tended Ministers to Cathedral Churches; and a Superiority of Office and Order above Presbyters, not ordained by God, or con­sented to by themselves, was exercised) is utterly to be abolished; the which is so clearly expressed, that it can admit of no evasive Salvoes.

The next Ambiguity is imagined by the Masters and Scholars of Oxford, to be in the fourth Article, in the word Malignants; The Fourth Ambiguity charged on the Covenant. and they enquire who are to be accounted Malignants, as if it were left in its latitude, to be understood by every mans private fancy; whilst it is expressely limited and explained in the Article it self; such as have been, or shall be Malignants, by hindring Reformation of Religion, dividing the King from his people, or one Kingdom [Page 130]from another; so that the Malignity predicated, is described and specified by the formality of it; but those learned men know not how farre the hindring Reformation of Religion may be extended. To which I say, it matters not unto the discovery of a Malignant, for they will not deny both these to admit majus and minus; if Re­formation be hindred, it is Malignity, which is in degree more or less, according to the measure of that obstruction which is made.

Again, they know not what are meant by the Supream Judica­tories of both Kingdoms; sure they will not pretend to ignorance in the signification; they know well what a Judicatory is, and where­in Supream, almost every Englishman knoweth the sence of these Roman terms. I believe their doubt was, which be the Supream Ju­dicatories; and the words can be construed no otherwise, than to mean, those to which the other Courts of Judgement are subject, and from which there is no appeal; if they please to ask Lawyers, I pre­sume, they will tell them, it is the Parliament: yet this is not necessary to be known, to the expounding of the words of the Co­venant.

These are, Oxford Reasons sect. 6. p. 17, 18. Sir, the ambiguous terms; which in the judgment of these learned men are of a dark and doubtful construction, whether really and in themselves, let rational men judge: others they do stick at, but profess the use men have made thereof doth occasion it; they well know false glosses, male interpretations, and a strained sence may by wicked men be put on the plainest text; yet it doth not lose its genuine and proper signification; especially in an Oath; wherein some men are willing to wrest it with rigour, beyond its scope: others, to writh themselves out of its just obligation. I shall be free to tell them, that no Rules of right Reason, will justifie the rigo­rous sence put on the third Article, in the Case of the King, by Mr. Challoner, though in a speech in Parliament; nor the Laxe sence, put on the second Article, in the Case of Prelacy, by Dr. John Gauden, though unto the Loosing of St. Peters bonds: nor will the words of the Covenant warrant the one or the other. But such ambiguities are made according to mens wills, minds, fancies and lusts, not found in the words, which are clear and plain to every common capa­city.

These supposed ambiguities are not more visible to have been ima­gined, without any real ground in the words of the Covenant, than [Page 131]the suggested contradictions in it self; the learned men of Ox­ford do charge the Covenant to be an Oath, in which one part is contradictory to another; but with Reverence may I tell them, one part is confined to their breasts, or to such to whom they shew it; Oxford Rea­sons. sect. 6. p. 16. for it goeth not abroad with the Covenant; as will appear in the very naming of their supposed suggested contradictions, which are these.

1. To preserve, as it is, without change, 1. Contradicti­on charged on the Covenant. and yet to reform and alter, and not to preserve one and the same Reformed Reli­gion.

In what Articles of the Covenant this contradiction lieth, they do not tell us, nor can I see it: the Reformed Religion in Scotland is to be preserved, and Reformation of Religion in England endeavored: Are these opposites and contraries? were there not Doctrins, Worship, Discipline and Government in England, which were no part of the Reformed Religion? and cannot these be altered and abolished, whilst that is preserved? where then is the contradi­ction?

2. Absolutely, and without exception to preserve, 2 Contradicti­on charged on the Covenant. and yet upon sup­position to extirpate the self-same thing (viz.) the present Religion of the Church of Scotland.

I want, Sir, their eyes to read this contradiction; the first part, to preserve, is legible in the Covenant: but, to extirpate the present Religion in the Church of Scotland, I read not; Oh, but they tell us, it is on a supposition; but I suppose, that supposition must be expres­sed in plain terms in the Covenant, to make a contradictory part thereof.

The Extirpation covenanted relates to Popery, Prelacy, Er­rour, Heresie, Schisme, &c. which of those can we suppose the present Religion of Scotland to be? they will bring good Compurga­tors for every of them; I know the University did suppose, Reason. sect. 4 p. 4. there were some things in the Church of Scotland, which to their thinking did tend to schism and superstition: yet they dare not charge it, do but suppose it; and that not to be, but tend toward superstition and schism: and they do not affirm them neither to be the Religi­on of Scotland: such supposed extirpation may suppose a contradi­ction, justly deserving to be charged to be a suppositum non suppo­nendum.

Their next Contradiction is as clear a supposition as this: 3. Contradicti­on charged on the Covenant. to re­form [Page 132]Church-Government in England and Ireland, according to the Word of God, and yet to extirpate that we are perswaded is according to the Word of God: here it is visible, the contradiction is between the Covenant and their perswasion; not one part against another part of it self; how well-grounded their perswasion is, we have be­fore enquired; I shall therefore only tell them, it is not fair play to beg the question, and on their own perswasion, to arraign the Cove­nant, as an Oath contradictory to it self, yet

The next is of the very same nature, 4. Contradicti­on charged on the Covenant. to extirpate heresie, schismes, and prophaneness, and yet to extirpate the Government, we conceive, the want of which is the chief cause of all evils, and the restoring and continuance of which, the proper and effectual remedy. Sure, Sir, this conceit never sprung from the Book of Sports, or Bi­shop Pierce his Somersetshire Septuagint on Revels and Church-Ales, which are more clearly contradictory than the Cove­nant.

The last is of the same nature: and a supposition in their own breast, 5. Contradicti­on charged on the Covenant. to preserve the Liberties of the People: and yet submit to the imposition of this Covenant not established by Law; yet imposed by just and sufficient Authority: but in what words of the Covenant lieth this contradiction? I hope it is no loss of the Libertie of the Kingdom, to swear, that we will preserve the Liberties thereof; Who ever requires us so to do? for the swearing of an absolute duty, is but a poor acknowledgment of Authority.

We must, Sir, see more dark and doubtful expressions, and plain and clear contradictory terms in the Solemn League and Cove­nant, before we can judge it really ambiguous or contradictory; or conceive mens clamours to spring from any thing more, than their own passionate fancies, and prejudicate opinions, whose lusts lead them to wish it were such, as they cannot charge it to be.

Sectio sexta. Proposition 6. The Solemn League and Covenant, for its qualitie, and in Respect of its obligation, is Publique and Nationall, as well as Private and Personall.

SIR, Dr. Gauden in his attempt to loosen St. Peters bonds, (as he judgeth the Covenant to be) was willing to render the Covenant to be in reference to the matter thereof; a Religious Bond declaring a sence of dutie to God, the King, the Church, their Country, and the Reformed Religion, Page 14. to make men more strictly sen­sible of the sacred, and civil obligations respectively due unto them, that so they might be more ready to discharge them in their places and callings; and hereby he doth establish the obligation thereof; which, he not finding any way to avoid, doth endevour to limit, and contract into a narrow Room and Compasse; supposing the subjects thereof to be few, very few, and those private men in their private capacitie, and so denominates it a Religious Bond which pri­vate men, and some party only of the Nations spontaneously took upon themselves, in sence whereof he accommodates his solution of the Covenant unto private capacities endeavouring to absolve them by a power which, he saith, is in themselves: or to quiet them with a suggestion of impossibility to accomplish their particular pro­mises against the purpose, and current of the Nation: how judici­ously he hath managed the same, I have already shewed in my St. Peters bonds Abide, wherein, I did among other things, suggest my apprehension of the Covenant, Page 21. in respect of the extent of its obligation, to be Publique and Nationall; I expected something to have been said by the Dr. against that suggestion; and the grounds from which it did arise, but find none; only in the Doubts and Scruples handed into the world by his Epistle, and offered to your, and my consideration; he doth adhere to his own notion of the nature and private personall obligation of the Covenant, not urging one Reason for it, or answering any thing urged against it; how ingenuously this is done by a Casuist, (that presumed to release from the obligation of sacred bonds) let the world judge: I am [Page 134]therefore constrained to speak out, and more plainly to assert what I was desirous only to hint, and generally suggest; hoping thereby to have produced some serious discourse, which might have acquitted our Nation, or have affected them with the Oath of God which abides upon them.

When Sir, I say, the Solemn League and Covenant is Publick and National, I intend by it that which Civilians and Casuists do ordinarily call Real, and as they oppose it unto private or personal, because it resteth not in any individual persons, or particular pri­vate number thereof; who may soon perish, and so the obligation passe away with them, or be over-powred, and so put into an im­possbility of doing what they had sworn: (as was Saul in the case of Jonathans Rescue; and the men that confederated against Paul) the breach whereof subjects onely those individual persons unto the guilt or punishment of perjury, in non-effecting, or en­deavouring the thing covenanted: but abideth fixed in things and capacities, which continue and abide under all mutation of persons, and so passe upon all persons whatsoever, in al after ages, ad infinitum (if the Covenant be not limited) who shall succeed into those things, places, or capacities; and so binde all persons therein con­cerned, whether invested, or represented by, and so involved in the same, unto the sincere, faithful, diligent, and constant perform­nance and pursuit of what is therein promis d: and in denial, or de­fect thereof, subjects them unto the guilt and punishment of perjury, so that the generations who never personally sware the Covenant, succeeding into the capacities of their Progenitors, are bound unto the performance of the Oath, and shall be punished many hundreds of years after it was made, and (it may be) some years af­ter it was violated, in case of the breach of it: for so long as the publick capacity continueth, the persons which succeed into it, succeed also into the obligation which lieth upon it, and the va­riation of persons voideth not the Oath: such is the Oath of any body of people, whether a City or Nation, wherein the publick faith of that body Politick is engaged, and must be main­tained.

First, Whether it be done by the universality of the people themselves, Ubi semel de­cretum erit omnibus, id e­tiam quibus ante displicu­erit pro bono atque utili foe­dere defen­dendam. Liv. lib. 32. in which all singulars are supposed to confederate: though some few may not complie, yet those few are included in, and bound by the universalitie according to that Rule; Ʋbi universi, ibi & sin­guli, [Page 135]nam singuli congregati vel in summa reputati facitunt univer­ses: The universality is made up of the singular persons: so in a Cor­poration or County, the Vniversality chuse Members of Parlia­ment, or Magistrates confederate, [...]acta Civium publicis consi­liis habita eos obligabunt qui aliter sense­runt. Grot. bel. & pa. p. 516. though some singular persons be not present nor vote in the Negative, and so personally consent, yet a repolitically obliged.

2. Or whether it be done by the collective body of the People who represent them, in their names, and at their appointment, not trans­acting all affairs as did the Senate of Rome, in reference to which Salust noteth, Senatus uti poterat decrevit, suo atque populi injusso nullum potuisse foedus fieri; the Senate decreed, for if they or the people had gain-said it, there could be no Covenant; and in this Collective body though there may be many dis­senters; yet by the Oath and Act of the majority themselves, and they whom in that capacity they represent, are bound; according to that rule, Coetus quilibet non minus quam persona singu­laris jus habet se olbigande, p r se aut per majorem sui partem. Thus was Israel bound by the Oath of the Princes passed unto the Gi­beonites, so that although the people knowing it, muttered and murmured against the Oath, no one durst offer violence unto a Gibeonite; and when Saul in a well meant zeal did presume to do it, the Faith of Israel was violated and avenged by a Famine in the time of David an innocent person, until expiated by the hang­ing Sauls sons three hundred years after the Oath was made, and when many generations who consented not unto it, had returned.

3. Or, Whether it be done by any single person, as the King, but in the name and on the account of the Kingdom; so that as King of such a Kingdom, he makes the Oath or Covenant, and so obligeth the faith of the Kingdom, and so the people are inclu­ded in it; and the Covenant doth not become personal, accord­ing to that Rule, At si cum rege contractum sit non statim personale erit censendum foedus; plerumque persona pactum inseritur non ut personale pactum fiat, sed ut demonstretur cum quo pactum factum est. If the Covenant be made with the King, it is not therefore perso­nal, for a person may be inserted to shew with whom the Co­venant is made; as a Covenant is passed by the King of Eng­land, to declare England is bound, as it was in the case of the Rr­man Empire; Imperator foedus percussit, videtur populus percussisse Ro­mauus & foedere continetur. The Emperour sware, the people were [Page 136]included in the Covenant, and such also was the Oath passed by Zedekiah the King of Israel, unto the King of Babylon, which bound Israel to performance, and brought them under the guilt and punishment of the breach thereof.

Sir, An Oath or Covenant is best discovered by the enquiry and caution made, & given by Justin in the case of the tributary Ci­ties which had obtained terms of the Medes before the Empire was to them transferred, Spectandum an in conventione fidem Medo­rum elegissent. Whether they had engaged the faith of the Medes; and if the Covenant were so sworn in a publick and National ca­pacity, that the faith of the Nation were engaged; all persons and all ages, so long as it continueth a Nation, are obliged by it, and must carefully perform it; or expect to plunge themselvs under the guilt and punishment of perjury: the Oath Regal being founded in sua natura, a subjectum permanens, a subject which ceaseth not, however it succeedeth unto, and is administred by different per­sons, so that in this case, as in the case of the holy wars, it was gene­rally granted: every League with Christians, did bind Christians who did not personally confederate, because the faith of the Christians was engaged; so every Covenant of England, engaging the faith of England, doth bind all present, and future people in England, whilst England abides a Nation, and cannot be avoided, though obtained by fraud, as that of the Gibeonites; or by force, as that of Zedekiah, which we have before noted; nor will it avail any thing, as to their excuse, or apology, for not preserving and pursuing the things pro­mised in the Covenant; to plead I took it not, or my Father indeed took it, but the Generation is dead and gone who sware it, unless they can divide themselves from the Nation, and bury the Nation in the Tombs of their Progenitors; nay, though there should be a muta­tion of the form of the Government, and Administration thereof; yet if it abide a Nation, its National Oath will bind according to the Reason Grotius layeth us down, De jure bel. ex par. lib. 2. cap. 16. pa. 256 Etiamsi status Civitatis in Regnum mutetur; manebit foedus, quia manet idem Corpus, etsi mutato capite; the same body politique doth yet continue: unto such as suppose the death of persons to make void the Covenant, I would tell them what Livie said in the case of the Romans, they sware when P. Valerius was Consul, they would assemble at the command of the Consul he being dead, L. Quintius was made Consul, and called the Assembly, they begin to cavil and [Page 137]question whether they are bound by their Oath, he being dead to whom they made it. Et nondum haec quae nunc tenet seculum, negli­gentia Deum venerat; nec interpretandi sibi quisque jus jurandum; & leges aptas faciebant, sed suos potius mores ad ea accommodabant; This negligence of God hath not long possessed this Christian world, that men should make unto themselves the interpretation, or rules of obligation of an Oath; unto which they should rather square their conversation, whilest if it be a real, publick, and Na­tional Oath, the persons swearing, and sworn unto, may passe away; and yet (as in the case of the Gibeonites) the obligation passe to all posterity.

Sir, I am sufficiently convinced that if private men, and indivi­dual persons who have sworn the Covenant, will make conscience of the Oath of God upon them; there can be no probability of a re­turn, and re-stablishment within the compasse of this age, of the evils we have sworn to extirpate, they being locked under a moral impossibility of re-admission or continuance, by that publick Par­liamentary capacity into which many, who have sworn the Cove­nant, are at this time resolved; and in which they cannot but know themselves bound to endeavour in their places, and callings, with all sincerity, reality, and constancy to extirpate the same, and for that o­thers, and those not a few, as Ministers of the Gospel, are bound to the same in their capacity. I am sure the Ministerial rebukes, and confutations of the one, and publick Parliamentary debates of the other, will lay a very great remora unto their return: and his most Sacred Majesty (to speak it with due dread) being in his place bound from his Royal assent thereunto, I presume will not only aw from proposing to him any Laws that may restore any of them, but put an absolute moral impossibility on the present passing of a­ny Law to that purpose.

Yet, Sir, when I observe many carnal Politicians, carelesse Prea­chers Court Divines, and temporising Covenanters, suggesting a nullity on the Covenant, and speaking out, that it is void, and non-ob­liging, by the reason of the paucity, (which they suppose not to be a fourth part of the Nation) who sware it, or at least, unto such as never took it, which may not only be many persons now living, but the whole Generation since springing up; or that the Power and Authority of the Nation (whom they do not a little provoke there­unto) [Page 138] may by their publick Edict make it void; I see it to be a plain case of conscience, and necessary to be resolved, whether the So­lemn League and Covenant be private, and personal only, binding in­dividuals, or real, publique and National, binding the power, and body politick of the Nation.

And, Sir, on second thoughts, and a serious surveigh of the So­lemn League and Covenant, I cannot but observe, and see clearly, that first the matter therein Covenanted, is publike and national, rela­ting to the Kingdom under its Civil, Religious, and reformed con­sideration, or capacity, being the reformation and defence of Religi­on under a national profession, and the honour and happinesse of the King, priviledges of Parliament, and liberties of the Subjects, and the like concernments, no way proper for personal, and individu­al, private Oaths.

2. These matters, and this form of security to them, were con­sul ed, agitated, debated, determined, concluded, and agreed unto, by two distinct Nations; agreeing in the general capacities which did relate unto the matter thereof: and that in their most publike capa­cities, and by the indisputable, most full, and formal collective bo­dies of both Kingdoms, the Parliament, though defective, in that part which was most necessary to establish a Law, then indent a Covenant, which did most eminently consist in the consent of the people, and body of the Nations.

3. The termes shewing the capacity in which it was sworn, are general and National, as in the very words of the Preface, We Noblemen, Barons, Knights, Gentlemen, Citizens, Burgesses, Mi­nisters of the Gospel, and Commons of all sorts of the Kingdome of England, &c. by the providence of God living under one King, and being of one reformed Religion, so that all ranks and orders of men, however dignified, or distinguished among them­selves, yet united in this publike capacity, the subjects of one King and of one reformed Religion, and in that union universally sware the Covenant.

4. The end and scope of this Covenant was Real, National, and Pub­like, and only Personal, in relation thereunto: as is evident by the professed grounds thereof, as having before our eyes the true pub­lique liberty, peace and safety of the Kingdoms (wherein every ones private condition is included) a sence of the deplorable, distressed & [Page 139]dangerous estate in which the Kingdoms then were; and by the ends propounded almost in every Article thereof which relate to the Kingdoms, and our Posterity, and cannot be secured, if the Oath be not National, as in Article the First, that we, and our Po­sterity after us, may as Brethren, live in faith and love, in Article the Second, that the Lord may be one, and his Name one in the three Kingdoms, In Article the Third, that the two Kingdoms of England and Scotland, may remain conjoyned in a firme peace, and union to all Posterity. And by the Sixth Article, it is declared to contain in it a cause which much concerned the good of the Kingdoms; and in the conclusion thereof, is a profession of sence, and sorrow for the sin of these Kingdoms, distinct from our own sins, the which do loudly proclaime the scope, and intent thereof to have been Na­tionall and publique.

5. This Covenant was sworn by the Nation, or Kingdom,

1. Collectively, by the body of the Nations, regularly assembled and constituted, in the most full, and compleat Assembly, that could, and ever did represent the same, in all acts and ag [...]tations truly Real and National, viz. The Parliament consisting of Lords and Commons, & that in their publique capacity as a Parliament, the House of Commons Assembled in their House, & in the forma­lity of the body of the Nation, with their speaker before them, went unto St. Margarets Church in Westminster, and there with the greatest solemnity imaginable, Ordinance of Feb. 5. 1643. did as the representative body of the Kingdom, swear this Covenant; which as a further testimony that it was a National Covenant, they caused to be printed with their names subscribed, and to be hanged up in all Churches, and in their own House, as a compass whereby (in conformity to right Reason and Religion) to steer their then debates, and to dictate to all that should succeed into that place, and capacity, what obliga­tion did before God lie upon the body of this Nation.

2. It was universally sworn by the people of this Kingdom, so­lemnly Assembled in their particular places of convention, all o­ver the Kingdom; all manner of persons from eighteen years old and upward, and that, not at their own will and giddy humour, but at the Command and by the Authority of Parliament, Vid. ordinance enjoyning the taking of the Covenant. who in their place, and in the behalf of this Nation, having judged it a fit and excellent means to acquire the favour of God towards the three [Page 140]Kingdoms, did order it to be universally sworne: and certainly whosoever will but well weigh the directions given, and duly exe­cuted in the tendring of the Covenant, in all Counties, and Parish­es, by every individual Minister to every individual Congregation, and taken by all persons, religious, military, or civil, enforced with arguments which might convince conscience in the ingenuous, or constraine the act from the peevish or perverse; and accompained with the greatest extention concomitant imaginable; he cannot but see a much more then the fourth part of the Nation did swear the Covenant. If the several Rolls, within the several Parishes, and Precincts of this Kingdom, in which the several Names of such as did swear the Solemn League and Covenant were engrossed, may be produced; It will be found notwithstanding the many singu­lars, who may now renounce and say they did not take the Cove­nant, it was sworn by the universality of the Nation. And I hope we who have ever been judged a free people, tied by no bonds but such as we lay upon our selves, may be allowed to bind our selves by an Oath; De jure bel. ex par. 256. and so make it Real and National, according to that Rule, and Reason of Grotius: Si quidem populo liberto actum sit, dubium non est quin quod promittitur sui natura reale sit.

3. The solemn League and Covenant hath been ratified, and rendred National, by his most sacred Majesty, unto all such who apprehend the constitution of this Nation to be merum imperium, an absolute Monarchy, wherin the King hath supremam protestatem, & whose professed loyalty leads them to subject themselves to all manner his Majesties concessions, and conclusions, and that by a series of multiplied acts, as his Majesties agreement with the Scots at Breda, where he graciously condescended to his Subjects, by Solemn Oath to publish & testifie his approbation of the solemn League & Covenant; and at his first arrival into Scotland, was pleased to sub­ject unto the same bond in which his Subjects were engaged, and to swear the same solemn League and Covenant: And again at his royal Coronation at Scoon in Scotland, on the first of January 1651. was Graciously pleased over and above the ordinary, and solemn Oath, peculiarly belonging to him as King of Scotland, in his most publique capacity, The History of Charles the second 75, 76, 77. to swear the solemn League and Covenant, and this Oath, in behalf of himself and his successors.

I Charles King of great Brittain France and Ireland, do assure [Page 141]and declare by my solemn Oath in the presence of the Almighty God, my allowance and approbation of the National Covenant, and of the solemn League and Covenant above-written, and faithfully oblige my self to prosecute the ends thereof in my station and calling, and that I for my self and successors, shall consent and agree to all Acts and Ordi­nances enjoyning the National Covenant, the solemn League and Co­venant, and fully establish Presbyterial Government, the Directory for worship, Confession of Faith, and Catechism, in the Kingdom of Scotland; as they are approved by the General Assemblies of this Kirk and Kingdom; and that I shall give my Royal assent to Acts and Ordinances of this Parliament, passed or to be passed, enjoyning the same in my other dominions, and that I shall observe these in mine own practice and family, and never make opposition to any of those, or en­deavour any change thereof.

In this Oath, it is worth observation that the Royal assent is given unto the solemn League and Covenant and Directory for worship, Con­fession of Faith and Catechism, and Presbyterial Government, as things done in pursuit thereof. 2. That the Royal assent is de­clared unto, and assured to be given in formality unto Acts and Ordinances of this Parliament (supposed to be then in being) in his other dominions passed by them, for the Covenant and other things of Religion specified. 3. That this he was pleased to do as King of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, his most Royal and publick capacity, and that for himself and his successors: upon these considerations I could be glad to receive the judgment of the learned in the Law, whether the Royal assent any way, or by any expressions or Act publickly made known, be not sufficient to make an Act of Parliament a perfect and compleat Law; the equity of the statute of 33. Henrie the third 21. Rendring the Kings assent under his seal expressed, to be as valid and effectual to all intents in Law, as if he had been personally present; doth suggest a ground for this enquiry: for I conceive an assent by solemn Oath, to be a more Real Royal political presence than the transubstantiation, or his Real Presence under his Seal: but that I may keep within my sphear, I presume none will deny this to be Jure civili and divino, before God and men an establishment of the Solemn League and Cove­nant, to oblige the Subject: and the rather, if it be observed that [Page 142]it was done deliberately, Declaration from Dunfirling Aug. 16. 1650. and so professed and enforced by a most pious Declaration of His Royal pleasure, conjuring the enmity a­gainst the Covenant conceived in any His Subjects in any His Domi­nions to cease: His Majesty being resolved to have no friends but the friends of the Covenant: Grotius layeth us down two cases, wherein the Act of the King doth bind His Subjects; they both square with this our case in reference to the Covenant, the one Contractus Re­gentium obligat subditos si probabilem habeant rationem, if the Cove­nant carry a probable reason, let such as plead His Majesty had no probable way to come to His right, and be enjoyed by His Subjects, but by yielding to the Covenant; (which God indeed hath used as the principal means to that effect now graciously accomplished) tell us, whether it was a most probable reason of good to the Nation. The other case was this, Grotius de jur. bel. & pa. lib. 2. cap. 14. 235. si adsit, & populus ipse vult obligari quo casu, sui juris esse inceperit, & successores, ut populi capita, obligabuntur: nam quid populus liber contraxisset, obligaretur is qui postea regnum plenissimo jure acciperet, where the people are willing to be bound; of which in our case let the agitations of both Parliaments in both Kingdoms witness.

It will, Sir, nothing relieve this Act of His Majesty, to plead, It was below His Royal Prerogative to Covenant with His own Sub­jects; had it been with an enemy, we admit and confess we were bound by His Act,’ but by His Royal Power He may absolve Him­self from so vile an Obligation made to His Subjects,: In this c [...]se I must indeed confess, His Royal Prerogative may priviledge His Ma­jesty from a coaction unto performance of what He hath sworn; the state of Subjects leaving them void of power to compel: but jure civili, and divino, He is bound to performance, and the Subject may by humble supplication pray and demand performance of the Co­venant, for the condescension voluntary hath left an obligation on the conscience before God and the world: So Grotius tells us, Di­cimus ex promisso & contracta Regis quam cum subditis iniit, Grotius de jur. belli & pa. l. c. 14. p. 233. nasci veram ac propriam obligationem, quae jus det ipsis subditis; the Oath of a King covenanting with his Subjects, hath God for its witness, and he is more eminently engaged to avenge it, because there is no humane power that may do it.

‘Nor is it of any more force to plead that His Majesty was [Page 143] in an exiled estate, and not in the possession of the Kingdom, and therefore could not as King make any Covenant for or against his people:’ Unto this Plea the Answer is obvious, and it is and must be acknowledged no case or place can destroy his Royal ca­pacity, for it abideth, and the alteration of his seat of residence will not render his Family an individuum vagum, as Lucan noteth of the Roman Senate; Non unquam perdidit or do mutato sua jura loco; and Grotius hath ruled this case, Lib. 2. cap. 16. p. 257. and concludes the same, Cum rege initum foedus manet etiamsi Rex idem aut successora subditis sit pulsus; jus enim Regni penes ipsum manet, ut­cun (que) possessionem amiserit. I hope there is jure civili, the same right and power to give, as to receive, and then let the King be where he will, his Covenant binds for or against his Subjects, and to the sworne form of Worship and Discipline in His Fa­mily.

Nor is it of any more strength or advantage, to say, His Majesty was under force, and thorough the straits of His condition, did condescend to such unworthy terms, which He cannot with honour make good: The which so much as once to suggest to the World, is an high disservice, and re­proach unto His Majesty, lessening His Royal Reputation, and the apprehension of Piety, amongst His Religious Subjects. If Doctor Sanderson's notion be right Divinity, as certainly it is, Pius esse nequit qui non est fortis, He cannot be godly who is cowardly; and his esteem amongst men by the rule of the Heathen Poet.

Justum ac tenacem propositi virum
Non civium ardor prava jubentium,
Non vultus instantis tyranni
Mente quatit solida.
Horace lib. 3. ode. 3.

Serious men will stoutly withstand the importunities of impudence, and the exactions of furious Tyrants: And I say, it cannot avail unto the least voiding of the Cove­nant, the matter whereof is found just, lawful, and possible, for all Casuists have concluded Juramentum metu extortum, [Page 144]doth bind; And the Heathen have amplified the force of an Oath; by Regulus his return to his Enemies to be slain when he had been forced to make it; on which Cicero asserteth, Temporibus illis jusjurandum valebat; Sanderson de juram. prael. 5. Sect. 15. p. 126. then Oaths were bind­ing: And Doctor Sanderson hath concluded, that an Oath made not only on light fear, but a just and grievous fear, Qualis est metus captivitatis, amissionis omnium bonorum, in­miae, cruciatus, & quod est [...] ipsius mor­tis, of imprisonment, loss of goods, yea most dreadful loss of life (which all men must confess to be a most strait condition) yet it binds unto performance, for which he Renders many Rea­sons, among which these two are of weight in our case: Videtur non posse honeste re­cusari quod fuit prudenter ele­ctum. he chose what then seemed best, and so it was an Act of will, and Quod ob cer­tum finem pro­missum est a promittente de­bet praestaripost­quam consecu­tas est suum fi­nem. he received the end proposed as the condition of his entring into that Covenant: Moreover, as I have before noted, Zedekiah was besieged into the Oath made with the King of Babylon, with the greatest force and fury imaginable, yet the Prophet was not afraid to cry to the King, Shall he break the Covenant, and be delivered? and both King and people perished by that breach of Covenant.

Sir, I cannot without sad thoughts reflect on their sin and hor­rid wickedness, by whom his most Sacred Majesty was reduced in­to those straits of condition, nor shall I acquit them of indiscretion and overmuch boldness, who being subjects, could dare to take the advantage of a strait condition to put such terms on Majesty; yet I dare not but adore the providence of God, (who bringeth good out of evil; and maketh the rage of men to work unto his praise, and many times, by wayes to us preposterous, effecteth his own holy purpose) that did bring his most Sacred Maje­sty by these straits into this Sacred Bond, which, it is more than probable, in an estate of liberty he had never subjected to; and being now sworn, they cannot, they must not be slighted or vi­olated: but I hope his Majesty shall never want a good Angel to be his Monitor to pay the vows he made to God in the day of his distress.

Now, Sir, I say, when I have considered the Covenant under these publick considerations, and find such palpable engagements made by the people of England, as a Kingdom, and Political Bo­dy, professing the Reformed Religion; I cannot but adhere to my former conjecture, that it looks something like a National Obli­gation; nay, the confluence of publick assent and authority, by the people collectively and distributively considered; and the ac­cess of Royal assent and concurrence (the defect of which ren­dered it at first less acceptable to many) leads my conjecture un­to a full conclusion, that it is a publick National Covenant, bind­ing all the persons of this Nation (that swear, or swear not perso­nally) and our posterity after us, in their particular places; and all that shall succeed into the publick places, and politick capaci­ties of this Kingdom, to preserve and pursue the things therein promised, so long as it remains a Kingdom, under one King, and in the profession of one Reformed Religion; which I pray and hope will be, till Jesus Christ shall come to judgment. Give me leave, Sir, to enforce this, with what I observed to be asserted by the Lord Chief Baron in his learned Speech unto the late condemned Traytors at the Old Baily, You were bound to bear Allegiance to your King; yea, though you may not have taken the Oath of Al­legiance your selves, yet you were bound by the Recognition of King James and His Posterity, made at His first coming to the Crown of this Realm, by the whole Parliament, being the whole collect­ive body of the Kingdom: Certainly they then and their posteri­ties must needs be bound, who themselves have universally by the appointment and authority of such who were entrusted for them, engaged the Faith of the Nation; though it had been suf­ficient, if the Parliament in that publick capacity had only done it; for I say still, I see not how they can give away our Estates; or take pardons in the name, and to the security of the Nation; if they may not in our name make Oaths, Promises, and Cove­nants to bind us and our succeeding Governors and Posterities; in sense whereof, I cannot but desire all that wish well to Eng­land, to consider the Covenant, the Solemn League and Covenant; for, Sir, as it was no little support and satisfaction to my spirit, un­der the late contempt and horrid violations of the Covenant, to observe they were the preposterous Acts of Self-created Powers, and Usurpers on the Peoples consent, as well as His Majesties [Page 146]Crown; and therefore could not involve the Nation in the guilt of their perjury, which our eyes have seen to fall upon their own heads; so it is now the greatest perplexity in my jealousie, that the Cove­nant is like to be slighted, if not contradicted; that the Nation is in danger to be plunged under the guilt, and made liable to the punishment thereof, by that Just God, who will certainly avenge the quarrel of the Covenant; which God forbid! God forbid! I say again, God forbid!

To conclude, Sir, this Section, lest you or any others should think, this quality of the Solemn League and Covenant, as Pub­lick and National, to be my own notion, and private particular fancy; give me leave to tell you and them, I can produce more than 600. Ministers (most of whom are yet living) in the Kingdom of England, who under their hands have testified their apprehensions thereof, under the same notion. Such as will please to take a strict view of this Cloud of Witnesses, may at their lea­sure survey the Publick Testimonies to the Truths of Jesus Christ, and to the Solemn League and Covenant; and they shall find the same attested by the names of 52 Ministers of London; 41 in the County Palatine of Lancaster; 59 in the County Palatine of Chester; 41 Ministers in the West Riding of the County of York; who in their Title-page, and throughout their Testimony, do denominate it the National Covenant; 39 in the County of Nor­folk; 82 in the County of Wilts; 36 in the County of Stafford; 69 in the County of Somerset; (which I presume may make a better Sep­tuagint than Bishop Pierces Certificants of this County, for Revels, Clerks-ales, and Church-ales on the Lords-day, though they want three of the number) 68 in the County of Northampton; 71 in the County of Essex: 43 in the County of Warwick; 62 in the County of Gloucester; 57 in the County of Salop; and 73 in the County of Devon; who give their testimony, and call it the Solemn League and Covenant of the three Kingdoms; and in the sense of the National Obligation, they give this testimony, and thus plead, We find the Covenant is antiquated and banished, as in­tended to be of force, during the time of our intestine Warres; we con­fess we are amazed at this quirk; we pray the Wars may cease for ever (which yet there is fear may too soon be recalled by God, Pag. 27. for this treacherous dealing in his Covenant) but we believe no honest under­standing heart can be perswaded the Covenant was intended as a [Page 147]Truce made with God for three or four years; but we shall labour to stop this Gap with some few strong stakes, cut out of the Covenant; and so passing through the several Articles of the Covenant, they advise, those terms may be viewed constantly, Pag. 28, 29. all the dayes of our life, our posterity, the Lord may dwell in the midst of us, and good of the Kingdoms; whereupon they conclude, these are not for a few years, but for ever, and affectionately cry out to the Nation, Oh England, turn not Harlot, break not Covenant with thy God; and the Lord keep England from this Covenant-breaking, and his vengeance from his people: Unto this, give me leave to add this passage out of the Testimony of the York-shire Ministers; It cannot be unknown to the Churches abroad, Pag. 8. that all the three Kingdoms stand engaged by vertue of a Solemn League and Covenant, sworn with hands lifted up to the most High God, sincerely, really and constantly, by the grace of God, to endeavour, in our several places, the Reformation of Religion in the Kingdoms of England and Ireland, in Doctrine, Worship, Discipline and Government, according to the Word of God, and example of the best Reformed Churches. I shall, Sir, add but one more, and it is that in which we have all the rest (theirs being little else but a concur­rence with this) and that is the Testimony of the Ministers of our own City of London, and they profess thus, Pag. 26. In order to the Reforma­tion and Defence of Religion within these three Kingdoms, we shall ne­ver forget how solemnly and chearfully the Sacred League and Cove­nant was sworn, with hands lifted up to the most High God; wherein the three Kingdoms stand engaged joyntly and severally, &c. Yet we cannot but observe, to the great grief of our heart, that this Solemn Covenant of God hath been, and is daily neglected, slighted, vilified, re­proached and opposed, even by too many who have entred into it; and endeavours have been used wholly to evade it, and render it useless; and that it hath been manifestly violated, to the dishonour of God, to the prejudice of a real Reformation, the sadning of the hearts of Gods peo­ple, and pulling down his dreadful judgments upon us, and upon the whole Kingdom. Sir, I will say no more; Pag. 28. but I pray God London Ministers may retain, or recover their first love; and Englands Watchmen may remember the loud Alarums they have sometimes sounded, and the grounds thereof.

Sectio semptima. Prop. 7. The Obligation of the Solemn League and Covenant is permanent and abiding, never by any humane act or pow­er to be absolved or discharged.

SIR, By the permanency of the Obligation of the Covenant, we mean, the continuance of its Bond on the mind and consci­ences of men; so that the Subjects thereof are, and for ever will be bound to pursue and perform the things and matters therein promised; nor is it in the power of any man, or humane autho­rity, to release, acquit, or discharge them from the same; but that when, and howsoever the Solemn League and Covenant is slight­ed, laid aside, or violated, by any the Subjects thereof, they shall be liable unto the guilt and punishment of perjury in the breach thereof.

This permanency of obligation, and impossibility of discharge, doth spring from a double cause.

1. The nature of an Oath, which is a solemn and serious Appeal to, and invocation of God, as Witness and Avenger of the thing sworn, and sincerity of the Subject swearing; so as in case of dissi­mulation, falshood, or non-performance of the thing covenanted, we shall be liable unto the guilt and punishment of perjury, to be inflicted by the God who judgeth righteously.

And 2ly. From the Manner and Form of the Covenant, which is absolute, and without a condition, which might at any time fail, and so cause a Cessation of the Bond of the Covenant thereupon dependent; and is expressely exclusive to all manner of discharge or release, by any humane Act or Power whatsoever, by an express protest, That this Covenant we make in the presence of Almighty God, the Searcher of all hearts, with a true intenti­on to perform the same, as we shall answer at that great day, when the secrets of all hearts shall be disclosed; and by a pecu­liar provision, That we shall never suffer our selves directly or indirectly, by whatsoever combination, perswasion or terrour, to [Page 149]be divided or withdrawn from this blessed union and conjunction, whether to make defection to the contrary part, or to give up our selves to a detestable neutrality in this cause, which so much concerneth the Glory of God, Good of the Kingdoms, and Honour of the King, but shall all the days of our lives zealously and constantly continue therein: So that the matter of this Covenant being, as I have before asser­ted, good and lawful, because just and possible; if there were in the World any power or persons (entrusted with that divine Prerogative) to discharge the Obligation of an Oath; we could not receive it, because it is actually and expresly disclaimed. We, Sir, live amongst Protestants who by their very profession do pro­test against all Papal Dispensations, and Jesuitical Commutation, thereupon dependent; and therefore I need not stand to make any defence in this cause against the same, which would be to sug­gest some Protestant Divines to be so Popishly affected, as to have recourse to Rome, for relief against St. Peters Restraint: I pre­sume, Sir, Englands Bishops would not be reputed Popish; and o­ther ways to discharge the Obligation of the Covenant, we have none, save the release of Superiors, which alwayes must be in such cases and manner, as are peculiar unto them, and proper to their cognizance.

I am not insensible; that some suppose to themselves, and suggest to others a nullity, or non-obliging force of the Covenant, by reason that His late Majesty (of glorious Memory) did in­terdict the Act; concerning which it is necessary to be enquired, Whether by the Light of Nature, Law of Nations, or Rule of Scripture, the Prince, the Political Parent, have such full compleat Parental Authority over His Kingdom collectively or distributive­ly considered, as by His interdict to make void the Oath they put upon themselves? 2. Whether the Parliaments of England, both, or either House, can order, determine, direct, and by Parlia­mentary Authority, enforce a present execution of those Deter­minations and Orders directed to the Subject (as we know is, and ordinarily hath been practised) without the consent of the King? And whether the people are not subject to the same, as being Parliamentary Authority, before they formally pass into Laws or Acts, to be established Rules, when their being a Parliament cea­seth? And so whether an Act done, Sedente Parliamento, at their [Page 150]Appointment, and by their present Order, being in its own nature permanent and abiding, never to be discharged (as is the Obli­gation of an Oath) be not valid, though it never pass into a For­mal Act of Parliament, and standing Statute? 3. Whether an extraordinary and unusual Proclamation of the King, against the Determinations of both Houses of Parliament, be (according to the constitutions of this Kingdom) a full and formal superse­deas to any act required to be done by the authority of the Parlia­ment then sitting? 4. Whether his late Majesty in his Pro­clamation of the 9th. of Octob. 19. Carol. did by his Royal Authority declare void and null the Obligation which should be laid on any of his people against his consent? Or by his Paren­tal care onely admonish his Subjects of its evil, and the danger he conceived in it, and so warn a forbearance of it? For Parental Admonition, and Authoritative Annulling Inhibition, are distinct Acts; and the last was in this case necessary, because the Col­lective Body of the Kingdom had sworn this Covenant on the 25th. of September before. 5. Whether the Kings after-assent, and admonition unto a right understanding, and Religious keep­ing of the Covenant, do not establish it, and make its obligation unavoidable? And whether after the interdiction of the Act, his Majesties Declaration, That as things now stand good, men shall least offend God and Me, by keeping their Covenant by honest and lawful ways, since I have the Charity to believe, the chief end of the Covenant in such mens intention, was to preserve Religion in purity, and the Kingdoms in peace; Be not a subsequent allowance sutable to the equity of that Law in Numb. 30. and sufficient to make the Covenant valid, and an indispensable vow? 6. Whe­ther an endeavour in our places and callings be not so far sui Juris to the Subject, that it may be safely sworn, without the consent of the Soveraign, and shall bind the conscience, notwithstanding His declared dissent thereunto? Lastly, Whether the Approbati­on of His most Gracious Majesty that now is, unto the Solemn League and Covenant, and the Assent unto the Ordinances of Par­liament enjoyning the same, declared by Solemn Oath and Pub­lick Declaration, be not a full, compleat, and formal Authority, supplying all supposed defect, and fastning its obligation by a full Theological, if not formally Political Act of Parliament? And so hath varied the case, and all fancy of the non-obligation of the [Page 151]Covenant, occasioned by the unhappy dispute concerning the Au­thority conversant about it? When, Sir, these enquiries are seri­ously, and on solid Reasons resolved in the Negative, we shall confess, there may be some doubt of a discharge of the Obligation of the Covenant; and untill then, it lieth on our consciences, and must be carefully regarded and performed, lest the judgments of God come upon us, and we fall under the guilt of perjury.

Now, Sir, the matter of the Covenant being just and possible; the Authority establishing it full and sufficient; and dispensation from the Obligation of an Oath concluded to be a Popish Vanity; what can hinder our conclusion, that the Obligation of the So­lemn League and Covenant is permanent, never to be discharged? Yet Sir,

Dr John Gauden, notwithstanding his ill success in loosing St. Peters Bonds, hath made an Essay for his full release, though not immediately by himself (who can say no more then what he said at first, and therefore saith it over again in his Epistle to the Doubts and Scruples before noted) yet by his profound allow­ance, and judicious testimony to the discourse of Mr. John Rus­sel of Chinkford in Essex; the which is made authentick and acceptable to the world as good Casuistical Divinity, and a clear resolution of this case of conscience, by this stamp on the Title page, Attested by John Gauden D. D. So that, Sir, I should be dis-respective to my Antagonist, if I make not a little stay, to consider what is said by his learned Chaplain; though I must con­fess it is so simple and shatter'd a discourse, it is not worth read­ing, much less the least of Answer: but I remember my promise at the beginning, That I would weigh what he could alledge to void the Covenant, which is his aim and professed end; and therefore his Title page affirmeth, The Solemn League and Cove­nant discharged; or, St. Peters Bonds not onely loosed but annihila­ted. An honourable design, an high undertaking, an hard enter­prise, to release the conscience from the bond of an Oath! It is well if the attempt give us not cause to see Fronti nulla fides, and that the Title is stuffed with proud swelling words of vanity; yet he applieth himself to the work with some agility, as if accusto­med to evade holy Bonds, and with ease to resolve the most weighty cases of consciences, I will not say by a nimble pro­faneness [Page 152]to break Religious Prisons; and therefore in page 2 of his Book, he states the question, and telleth us:

I shall grant by way of supposition (we will be content with such a grant) all that the most rigid Covenanters can desire of me, excepting one point; I shall suppose the same to be imposed by compleat and law­ful Authority; to be no ways defective in circumstances; to be clear and free from ambiguity; to be perfect in the form; to be sound and lawful in the matter; to be pious in the end; fair in the manner of imposing; that there was no fraud or violence used; but that all men took it with due deliberation and free consent, by all which means it became a very strong Bond and Obligation upon the consciences of men.

Sir, This is, I confess, a very fair grant; if notwithstanding all this, he can discharge the Covenant, by my consent he shall never more be brought into durance; but what is that one point he de­nieth to grant us?

It is this, That the Solemn League and Covenant is such a Bond on the consciences of men, that it cannot be released by any humane act or power. And in opposition thereto he affirmeth, That the same specifical power, or an higher than that which imposed this Ʋow upon us, may release us from the same either tacitely or expresly.

This, Sir, is easily affirmed with confidence, but so simply and slenderly proved, that the Doctor hath shewed us little of judg­ment in his attestation to this work, as in his own Analysis, and must needs make men observe his desire of Release is so fervent, as to al­low and approve any thing that doth but pretend to discharge the Covenant.

The first on-set in order to the proof of what is affirmed, is by a kind of Preface with relation to the Ordinance, enjoyning the taking of the Covenant, which he supposeth laid aside, and not enlivened into an Act; and therefore he takes it to be dead in Law, and shall hold himself free from the Bond of the same: But, Sir, it will abide a Dispute (against a stouter Polititian than I judge Mr. Russel to be) whether His Majesties assent testified by publick Oath and Declaration, to the Ordinance for taking [Page 153]the Covenant, have not enlivened it into an Act.

2. The Ordinance may be dead in Law, and yet the Oath enjoyned by it alive in conscience; for the one hath done its work in laying that obligation which now abideth, worketh, will work, and cannot be hindred; and then nothing but ignorance of the nature of an Oath, can lead a man to argue the Ordinance which brought me under it is dead. Ergo, I hold my self thence­forward free from the Bond of the same. If St. Peter leap out at such Loop-holes, he will be locked under heavy judgements: Is the Prisoner released, because the Warrant is of no more force, than to bring him into Prison, and secure the Jaylour for keeping him therein?

Having past this Preface, he proceeds to his Argumentative part, and makes a great pudder about the power of Superiours over their Subjects in private, particular and promissory Oaths; and with the instance of Abraham and his servant, in the case of ta­king a wife unto Isaac; wherein, I shall grant unto him, that in all particular promissory Oaths, grounded on condition, it is in the power of confederates, whether Superiors or Equals, to relax the Obligation, by not exacting the performance; only I would tell him he is mistaken in his instance of Abraham and his Ser­vant; for the Oath of the fervant was not released by any act of Authority in Abraham; but if it had been released, it had been by an impossibility of affecting the matter; and therefore the ser­vants quaery on the peradventure the woman will not be willing to follow me into this Land, was not a supplicate for an Authorita­tive Release; but a scrutiny into the Extent of the Oath; how far he was herein bound? which is plain by the quaery it self, Must I needs bring thy son again into the Land from whence thou ca­mest? On which Paraeus noteth, that this was in the servant, Paraeus in Gen. 24.5. Prudentia singularis, ne juret nisi de possibili; and therefore I must tell him, that I do not believe the father or husband, who may establish the Vow of the Wife or Child, can afterward make it void again; and because he may be unwilling to learn of me, I would commend Dr. Sanderson to be his Tutor, he will teach him one Lesson which confuteth his whole Argument he would have managed, and the Notion on which he doth bottom it; Su­periorem si expresso consensu suo, sive Antecedente, sive subsequente, [Page 154]promissionem subditi semel confirmaverit, De Juram. Prae­lect. septima. sect. sexta. p. 223. non posse eandem irritam facere, aut obligationem ejus tollere.

By this position, concerning particular, private, promissory Oaths, he pretends to pave his way to the grand question in hand, and as by by Rules in Military Discipline to make his approach at a reasonable distance, and make good his first ground, on which he stands so sure, that he advanceth not one step higher; but as if at work in A rude and rough pave­ment in Che­shire, done in the night, as tradition saith, by the Devil, who could not leave it till done. Wakefield Pavement, or hurried about by some Fairy Dance, he traceth to and fro at all uncertainty, but is still found in the same place unto the end of his Book; one while he can find no publick Covenants whereto to compare ours, which is of no moment; let him make good his Position by Demonstra­tive Reason, we will admit our Covenant to become the first pub­lick President. Another while he keeps a stir about the nature of the Covenant, which he will needs have to be in the Form of it, a civil and human Creature, subject to infirmity, to be taken away by men, and that it is an Oath, though the Heathen did ever make Juramentum and Religio to be synonimous in publick Contracts, because an Oath was a most eminent Act of Religion; at length he stumbles out his notion and fancy in a Parable; and pursueth that, forgetting Theologia Parabolica non est Argumenta­tiva, that Parables prove nothing; but proving it to be versa­tilis materia, ut huc illuc trahi imo & duci possint, pliable to any wild and quick fancy, he endeavours to bend it to his purpose; but so very dully, that he cannot but lose his end. He tells us that an Oath is a bringing a Trial into Gods Court, wherein the Im­posers are the Plantiffs, the Covenanter, or him who sweareth, is the Defendant, and God is the Judge; the which makes as good Musick as Asinus ad Lyram; all that I read, did ever make, not the swearing, but the exaction of the performance of an Oath, to be the Suit in Gods Court; and the Oath or Covenant to be the cause and ground on which the Suit is brought; and God as well as man to be the Plantiff, and a Party, as well as a Judge in every Oath, by reason whereof the Oath can never be discharg­ed, because no man can release Gods Right and Interest in an Oath: De Juram Praei. sept. Sect. 4. pag. 214. So Dr. Saunderson doth expresly teach, In Juramento pro­missorio non tantum proximo fit obligatio sed & Deo; praesumptio igitur non ferenda esset, si terra & cinis assumeret potestatem [Page 155]tollendi obligationem qua homo obligatur Deo; which quite over­throweth his drift and aim, which is, That if men will not exact the Oath, or be content that it be not performed, God the Witness and Avenger, or Judge of it, is tyed up; and he will not expect it, or punish for the neglect of it: But Gods thoughts are not mens thoughts; he that sweareth binds his soul unto the Lord, and must perform the thing that cometh out of his mouth.

When his dull Genius had made a dark discovery of this na­ture of an Oath, he pretends to resolve an Objection, That when the Covenant was administred, the Trial was finished (he means founded, for the Suit was not commenced till performance be ex­acted) and a Bond was put upon the consciences of men by the im­mediate hand of God; and therefore we say no human power can take off this Bond.

Unto this he gives a most profound Answer, which thwarts and overthroweth the whole scope of his Book, and makes it ap­pear he is rowling Sysiphus stone, which still returns upon him, and reneweth his labour; his Answer is, I say so too, what would you have more? Nothing, for it is enough; yet we must be directed how to think of him, I would not have you think that I have been studying all this while to attribute a Pope-like power to my superiors, to dispence with the bond of an Oath that is already put upon my conscience. No indeed, I rather think he is studying how to loosen a pair of tyring Irons.

But hath he no hole to creep out at, and evade his Answer, but thus expresly overthrow his own design? yes! When what was sworn is performed, we are free-men, unlesse the Superiour gets us into a new Bond. That is very true, but what doth he infer? This is all that I expect, that the higher powers will not renew the Oath and Covenant, and then that business is at an end. But I doubt, Sir, he reckoned without his Host; Hath he performed what he promised in the Covenant? it was thought to be work for all the days of his life; he is sure a quick Merchant; or is he not ra­ther so bad a Pay-master, that he will not perform any thing fur­ther then he is constrained, by being haled to prison? like a Bank­rupt, he dreams forbearance is an acquittance; and is ready to [Page 156]begin a new score of Covenants, if any man be so mad as to trust him; if he can be secured from any new Bond, his consci­ence will never make him pay the old; he had need to be quick­ned, or otherwise he is resolved to be discharged: But I believe second thoughts will make him to see, he had need to pay for the old, before he be trusted for new; when he dreams the Tryal is ended, the Suit is but beginning; what though the Higher Power never renew the Covenant, will that cancel the Bond given to God? if he agree not with his Adversary quickly, he will be cast into prison; verily he must not come thence, till he have paid the utmost Mite; nor will it make a Plea to the least mitigation of damages, to say, Lord, My Superiours did never require me to renew the Covenant! His Majesty is like to have Loyal Subjects at Chinkeford, where they are taught, that their Allegiance being once performed, if the King do not cause them daily to renew the Oath of Allegiance, they are free to turn Rebels and Traytors, for any thing they had sworn before: This is an Essex — much cheaper, and more easily to be had than a Popes Bull; if I be not by the imposer exacted and required to perform, I am ipso facto, released; he shall never want Clients, that can make such Releases; yet you must note, this he manageth with most earnest­ness and seriousness, as reaching the very mystery and depth of the Co­venant.

But, Sir, he hath Salvo's for his Distinction; and Reasons for his Assertion; What is pious, good and lawful in the Covenant, doth still bind per vim Praecepti, but not per vim Juramenti; and if he perform not the contents or intents of the same, he is guilty of disobedience, but not of perjury. What a dull Buzzard am I? How have I spent my time, that never learned this Notion in Divinity before? I had once a Tutour commended to me by Dr. Chappel, and he makes me believe, the soul might at the same time be under a double Bond to the same Act; the single tye of the goodness and lawfulness of the Act, and the Cords of an Oath or Covenant, and that the last was the strictest Bond; he tortured my conscience with the thoughts of a complicated sin, in not doing a duty sworn to be done, and the guilt of both, diso­bedience and perjury. I must sure leave him, and take unto Mr Russel, attested by Dr. Gauden, he teacheth a smoother way to Hell. [Page 157]for where we are under a Duty, and an Oath to do it, in not doing it I shall be but damned for the least sin, the disobedience, not the perjury.

2. It was never yet denied, that in a promissory Oath be­tween private persons, be to whom the promise was made, if he will release, he may release; if he had for never directed us to read ever; this had been an intelligent observation; for it hath ever been denied, that any man could release the Oath, Dr. Saun­derson denieth it, and Grotius denieth it, and I deny it; and there­fore they distinguish between the Ralaxation of the matter of the promise, which is to them sui Juris, and the Release of the Oath, which is Gods proper interest; I may remit my profit or benefit, and yet not release an Oath; by his leave Sir, I do again deny, That Abraham did release his servant; that which he dreames of to be a Release, was part of the very Indenture of the Covenant or Oath, that the servant might see the matter of it in its Extent; but spare me Sir, what is all this to the purpose? it is to be proved that the Solemn League and Covenant is such a promissory Oath; it was indeed agreed, concluded, and consented unto by two Nati­ons; but yet it is not a reciprocal promise each unto other, that they may at any time relax each to other the whole, or any part of the conditions thereof; but is a joynt Oath or Ʋow to God, by mutual Agreement put on the Kingdoms of England and Scotland; and then to follow his fancy, God, and God only, is the Plantiff, and no Higher Powers of either Kingdom, but they as Members of the Kingdoms are Defendants; whom God impleads to per­form what they are bound to do. His promise was to prove the Covenant to be of the nature of a promissory Oath, which might be released, and this I expected; but I would have him take time e­nough to do it in, I will expect his Resolution at Dooms-day, when the Tryal shall be undoubtedly ended, and the Judge will openly declare his sentence against all who have broken, or shall break the Covenant, though not renewed at the command of the Higher Powers.

This Gentleman tells the World, That Mr. Crofton won­ders at Dr. Gaudens Logick, in arguing the evil of it, from the unblest effects and consequences of the Covenant; And I think [Page 158]Sir he had Reason; for Event was never judged a Rule of Equi­ty; but the unblest effects reflected on the Covenant, did only accompany it, not sprung from it, as its proper brood, and natural issue by it procreated, Shall wicked mens reluctancy to piety and order, or perfidy and contempt of the Oath of God create evil effects, accidental sequels to the Covenant, and it be condemned? Sir, this man is sure half an Arminian, and thinks Gods com­mand to Adam to have been the cause of mans Fall: Is he not rather half an heathen, that in all Tumults, Earth-quakes, and Plagues of God upon them, would cry out, Christianos ad Leones, as if they were the cause of all? Let any of them specifie that evil in the Covenant, which hath a natural tendency unto these unblest, or let him speak out, curst effects; and I will damn it as an accursed thing: But Sir, Mr. Crofton did not so much wonder at the Drs. Logick in this Argument, as at his little Reason or Re­ligion in giving his Attestation to such an Irrational, Atheologi­cal, Wild and Wicked Discourse as this is; whilst he fears the Co­venanter is righteous over-much; I would advise him to consider whether the next words do not suit his spirit, as proper for his medi­tion; Eccles. 7.71. Be not over-much wicked, neither be thou foolish; why shouldest thou dye before thy time? For Sir, if I can judge, his words are the language of a Fool, and his Arguments the Reasons of wickedness, and such a Release of the Obligation of the Solemn League and Covenant, must needs hasten his ruine.

CONCLUSION.

Honoured Sir,

I Will trouble you no further, but leave these Positions unto your serious Consideration; I have propounded them by way of An­tithesis, desirous to weigh what could be said against them; I am Sir so sensible of the weight of an Oath, the dread of Perjury, especially on a Kingdom, that I could not see this Nations ten­dency thereunto in silence; if Sir, I have any judgment in Chri­stian Rules of safety; one of the first debates in order to the esta­blishment of this Kingdom, and Restoration of this Church, should be how far we are under, and obliged by the Solemn League and Covenant. I would not advance it above, nor set it against Scri­pture; [Page 159]but must be bold to say, our Oaths (being of matter con­sonant to Scripture) are ready Dictators (as well as Spurs) unto our Duty; and (in things meerly humane, morally good, though not necessary) the compass which should steer our course; I must confess I cannot but be grieved to see some Transactions amongst us, unto a contempt, nay, contradiction of the Covenant; might but my poor weak papers provoke more able and serious Casuists in good earnest, as before God, and in the dread of an Oath, to state, and (by right Religious Reason) to resolve this case of conscience; though in the Negative I had obtained my desire, and (if I know my own heart) none shall be more ready then my self (when convinced) to fall down and worship, and confess God is in them of a truth. I must Sir, beg your pardon wherein I appear too tedious; the weight of the Argument, the number and worth of the Antagonists, speak something in Apology for me. Sir, I com­mend you to the guidance of Gods Holy Spirit, and pray that you may be kept faithful and blameless, unto the coming of our Lord Jesus, Christ.

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.